|
" |
Going to Crater Lake What it was like, back before it was a day trip. NEW ROAD TO FT. KLAMATH.
FORT
KLAMATH, Ogn., August 20, '65.
Ed.
Sentinel:
It will probably be interesting to the traveling and freighting public
to know that the new wagon road connecting Ft. Klamath with the Rogue
River and John Day wagon road is nearly completed, and will, by the
23rd inst., be ready for teams.For the benefit of teamsters and others who may intend coming to this post by this road, I will give the estimated distance from one camping place to another on the new road. Leaving the Rogue River road two miles above Union Creek, the first water found is about three and a half miles, with but little grass--not a good camp. Four miles further is a fine spring, with plenty of grass about a half mile northeast of the spring. This is called Hampton's Camp, and is one of the best on the road. Six miles further is White Horse Creek or Soldiers' Camp--plenty of water but no grass near the camp. Within two miles is Castle Camp, which is within half a mile of the summit. At this camp there is plenty of grass and water; the water is, however, rather hard to obtain, being in a deep ravine. One mile from Castle Camp, just at the foot of the mountain, on the Klamath side, and about one hundred yards to the left of the road, is a fine spring, and an elegant camp in every respect. This we named "Kanyon Spring Camp." Within four miles, Spring Creek is crossed on a bridge, and within half a mile of the bridge, close to the road on the left, is a good spring of water and plenty of grass. Leaving this camp, the road approaches and follows down the banks of Anne Creek, a tributary of Wood River, and along which the traveler will see some of Nature's most beautiful works. The camp last mentioned is called Dead Wood. Within six miles from Dead Wood is Cold Run Camp, with water a few yards up the ravine, to the right of the road, but not much grass. Three miles from Cold Run the upper end of Klamath Prairie is reached, and water can be had from the creek on the left--grass abundant everywhere. From this point to Ft. Klamath the distance is estimated at seven miles--no water to be obtained until reaching Wood River, at the bridge, near the fort. The distance from Rogue River to the summit of the mountains is estimated at sixteen miles, and from the summit to Ft. Klamath at twenty miles, making thirty-six miles. From Jacksonville to the intersection of the Klamath road the distance measured is sixty-two miles, making the whole distance from Jacksonville to the fort ninety-eight miles--only six miles further than by Mt. McLoughlin. From Rogue River to within one hundred yards of the summit of the mountain the road rises with a gradual elevation of probably ten inches to the rod, with but few sudden rises, and none of any great extent. The summit is reached by a grade not greater than the hill back of Jacksonville, on the Applegate road. The decline on the Klamath side is so gentle that in the dark a man could scarcely tell whether he was going up hill or down. The new road will be a "hard road to travel" for a while, as the ground is very soft, and much of the way the road is cut through dense thickets of small pines or tamaracks, and of course the stumps will be in the way for some time. There are, however, but few large stumps in the road, and no rocks at all. The soil is pumice stone, and when beaten down will become hard, making a road equal to a macadamized one. The owners of the Rogue River Road should now clean out and repair it, for in many places the rocks and dirt have slid into it, making it rather difficult for heavily loaded teams to pass. Two miles and a half in a northeastern direction from the summit of the mountain is Oregon's famous lake, about which there is as much difference of opinion as there is about "that darkey." I have not visited the lake yet, but several of my men have, and they vary in their opinions of the distance down to the water. One thinks it is not more than two or three hundred feet, while others say it must be six or seven hundred; one thinks the water easily accessible, and another that it cannot be reached. I shall visit it this week and blaze a trail to it from the summit, and give you my impressions of its depth, etc. I have heard of no name being given it except "Hole in the Ground." It should have a name commensurate with its merits as a curiosity. I am ordered, with thirty of my command, to Horse Creek, in Alvord's Valley, at the base of Steens Mountain, among the hostile "Siwashes." We are to stay all winter, constructing as comfortable quarters as we can out of such material as may be procured in the neighborhood, and keeping at the same time a lookout for Indians. We start as soon as transportation can be procured. In connection with roads, I should have said that an excellent road can be made to Link River by way of the old Emigrant Route, and as the reservation farms and buildings will be at the mouth of Williamson River, the lake can be made available for transportation from Link River to the reservation. This route opens sooner in the spring and remains open later in the fall than any other through the mountains, from Jackson County to the Klamath Lake country. Respectfully yours,
Oregon
Sentinel, Jacksonville, September 2, 1865, page
1F. B. SPRAGUE. A Great Natural Curiosity.
The Sentinel, published
at Jacksonville, Oregon, of the 12th, says:
"Several of our citizens returned last week from a visit to the Great Sunken Lake, situated in Cascade Mountains, about seventy-five miles northeast from Jacksonville. This lake rivals the famous valley of Sinbad the Sailor. It is thought to average two thousand feet down to the water all round. The walls are almost perpendicular, running down into the water, and leaving no beach. The depth of the water is unknown, and its surface is smooth and unruffled, as it lies so far below the surface of the mountain that the air currents do not affect it. Its length is estimated at twelve miles, and its breadth at ten. There is an island in its center having trees upon it. No living man ever has, and probably never will, be able to reach the water's edge. It lies silent, still and mysterious in the bosom of the 'everlasting hills,' like a huge well, scooped out by the hands of the giant genii of the mountains, in the unknown ages gone by, and around it the primeval forests watch and ward are keeping. The visiting party fired a rifle several times into the water, at an angle of forty-five degrees, and were able to note several seconds of time from the report of the gun until the ball struck the water. Such seems incredible, but is vouched for by some of our most reliable citizens. The lake is certainly a most remarkable curiosity." Troy Daily Times, Troy, New York, October 9, 1865, page 1 Miss Gaines, sister-in-law of Major Rinehart, and Mrs. Brown descended the precipitous wall of Lake Majesty to the water's edge. Oregon Statesman, Salem, October 30, 1865, page 3 LAKE MAJESTY.--A party of gentlemen start tomorrow to make a thorough exploration of this wonderful lake. They are provided with the material for a boat, and will probably sound its depths. Last week Messrs. Cawley and Beall, of this valley, and Captain Sprague visited the lake and the two latter, with some difficulty, descended to the water. Mr. Cawley says that his two companies did not seem to be more than six inches in height when they reached the edge of the water, and some idea of the immense distance from the crest of the mountains surrounding the lake may be formed when it is known that it takes a rifle ball, fired from the edge of the basin, about seventeen seconds to reach the water. These gentlemen estimate the distance across the lake at nearly ten miles, and the distance to the water from the most accessible point at over one thousand feet. Britt accompanies the party to take photographic views, and we may soon expect Lake Majesty to be famous as one of the grandest natural scenes. Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, September 12, 1868, page 2 FOR SUNKEN LAKE.--A party consisting of some five or six families are preparing to visit the wonder of Oregon--Sunken Lake, or Lake Majesty, as it is sometimes called. They expect to return via Ft. Klamath, Sprague River, Link River and Soda Springs. One or two unencumbered parties--gentlemen--will start for the Lake in a few days. We shall expect further particulars concerning this wonderful lake, as extended explorations will be made by boat and otherwise. Democratic News, Jacksonville, July 17, 1869, page 3 A party, consisting of some five or six families, are preparing to visit the wonder of Oregon--Sunken Lake, or Lake Majesty, as it is sometimes called. One or two gentlemen will start for the lake in a few days. Explorations will be made by boat and otherwise. "State Items," Albany Register, July 24, 1869, page 2 We learn that a party of pleasure seekers from Rogue River Valley are now at Lake Majesty [Crater Lake], cruising upon its blue and placid water in a boat built in Jacksonville. As it is reported that the party is partly composed of young ladies, you may well imagine that the desire to see and explore Lake Majesty has become intense. If your people are tired of the din and clash of business in your lively city, tell them to come out here; we will be glad to do all in our limited power to make the stay interesting. Fishing, shooting, boat riding and swimming are among the recreations out here. Come out and try it. "Letter from Yai Nox," Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, August 7, 1869, page 2 Trip to Crater Lake.
In
approaching the lake from
whatever direction, we had to ascend a mountain, it being located on a
high point of the dividing ridge of the Cascade Mountains. From the
south we
gradually ascended to the summit through the heavy open timber,
principally hemlock and spruce, until within two hundred yards of the
lake, when we passed out of the timber into a fine grassy lawn mottled
with
sealberry and other flowering shrubs peculiar to high regions. Passing
up this lawn, which was a little more precipitous than before, we
arrived at the brink of the lake which was skirted with timber at
intervals, all around its circumference. To say that this wonderful
lake is
grand, beyond description, is to give no idea of its magnificence.
Everyone gazes at it for the first time in almost fearful astonishment.
Elevated 4,200 feet above the sea, we
could scan the tops of the vast piles of mountains in every direction,
while almost a quarter of a mile beneath our feet reposed the placid
lake. From the best estimate we could make, the lake is about six and a
half miles from east to west, and five and a half from north
to
south, and nearly oval in shape. It is entirely surrounded by walls of
light-colored basalt, scoria and almost every conceivable variety of
volcanic productions. Near the west end rises a cone-like island about
a mile in diameter at the base and about seven hundred feet in
height--this island is about two miles from the shore where we
stood and a half mile from the west end of the lake.JACKSONVILLE,
OREGON.
EDITOR SENTINEL:--In
response to your request, I will endeavor to furnish you a brief sketch
of our late tour to the source of Rogue River, and Fort Klamath.August 18th, 1869. On the 27th of July, memorable as the day of the great freshet in Jacksonville, our party, consisting of David Linn, wife and five children, Jas. D. Fay, Miss Anna Fay, Miss Hannah Ralls, J. B. Coates, Capt. John Sutton, Mrs. Caharne Shook and J. M. Sutton, wife and one child, started on an exploring and recuperating expedition to Crater Lake and other points of interest in its vicinity. The thermometer stood at 96 in the shade, and the atmosphere was unusually sultry. After traveling some sixteen miles we selected a beautiful spot on the shady banks of Rogue River to camp for the night and the following day, for the purpose of completing some minor details of our outfit. From this point we witnessed in the distance the terrific storm which was devastating Jacksonville and terrifying its inhabitants. We could see the dark and terrible cloud which hung over our devoted town, pouring forth stream after stream of lurid lightning and heavy peals of thunder which was startling, even at our safe distance. On the 29th we moved forward, traveling most of the day over a rough, rocky road, beset with clouds of pumice stone dust. No incident occurred during the day worth a notice, save an adventure with a colony of yellowjackets that had taken up and fortified a strong position about halfway up a steep rocky point of the road. Wagons no. one and two passed over safely, but it was rather amusing to see the horses step "right" over the jackets' nest to dance a hornpipe. This terpsichorean performance so excited the ladies in wagon No. 3 that they with one accord sprang out of the wagon to join in the dance, but owing to the steepness of the ground, they contented themselves with a promenade to the top of the hill. We camped for the night on a fine plateau of pumice dust, adjacent [to] Rogue River. This camp we gave the somewhat starting appellation of Earthquake Camp, from the following circumstance: It was ten o'clock at night--dense clouds of smoke mantled the surrounding hills, together with the melancholy moaning of numerous rapids of the river which ran nearby, gave the whole scene an air of extreme solitude. The women and children had long since retired, and the men were circled around the remnant of our once-bright camp fire, deeply engaged in relating legends of camp life, changing positions occasionally to accommodate the restless smoke. A sudden shock, accompanied by a deep, heavy sound, cut off a half-told story of our very communicative guide, just in time to hear half-suppressed screams from the ladies' department. To those of us who were awake the cause was obvious. A horse had shaken himself! Owing to the light nature of the region it had given a tremulous motion to the ground for rods around. To the ladies, however, who were asleep at the time, it remained a source of mystery and troubled dreams for the remainder of the night, and not until they had related their dreams of volcanoes, earthquakes and quahogs were they advised of the nature of the earthquake. FLOUNCE
ROCK.
This noted landmark is seen from
Abbott's, forty
miles from Jacksonville. It is situated about three miles from the
road, and is probably eight hundred feet high, the last four hundred
perpendicular. It derives its name from its shape and its bolted
appearance, resembling the flounces on a lady's skirt. It is composed
of various strata of different-colored stone, which appears in the
distance not more than two feet wide, although in reality they are
probably seven or eight. I think a more appropriate name would have
been Balmoral Rock. From here we passed over a high, graded mountain,
giving us a view of Pimple Head, a high tower-like rock near the
river. During the day we crossed Rogue River bridge, thence
through dense
forests of pine, fir and spruce timber for a distance of eleven miles
to Union Creek, a dashing mountain torrent, tributary to Rogue River.OUR
BAGGAGE MASTER.
The submissive patience and calm
determination of
our baggage master became pleasingly apparent after crossing Rogue
River bridge. Before the reader can appreciate all the points of our
worthy baggage master, it will be necessary to give a brief description
of his outfit. His carriage was what is known among farmers as a
"header wagon." It is made with low wheels, coupled six and a half feet
apart, the axletree being within one foot of the ground. The bed of
this particular wagon was a kind of extempore affair, being made some
five inches too narrow for the wagon, the end boards tied in with
strings, and no provision made for preventing it slipping forward and
back. Thus equipped, our self-imposed baggage master cracked his whip
and started mountainward, exulting that no possible bad road could
upset his duck-legged wagon. And such indeed proved to be the case
throughout the journey. An unlooked-for trouble encountered our baggage
wagon on crossing Rogue River. From this point on, the road was made
through thick timber and over a soft pumice stone soil, and
consequently the road has been beaten down from eighteen to twenty
inches, leaving some hundreds of stumps to the mile, too high for our
duck-legged wagon to pass over. It was among these stumps that the
peculiar virtues of our baggage master shone forth through the clouds
of dust which surrounded him and his favorite wagon. Now you would see
him packing logs to bridge a stump, again you would see him trying to
drive between two trees outside the road just two inches too narrow to
pass; next you would see him trying to drive one wheel over the stump,
which expedient was three times out of ten successful. I do not
hesitate to say that through the ingenuity of the baggage master full
one-half of the stumps were passed without striking the axletree of his
wagon sufficiently to cause a dead halt. Of course I do not
pretend to say that he was so successful for the first fifteen or
twenty miles of stump driving. It was only after he had become an
expert at the business. But what is most worthy of imitation is the
fact that our B.M. did not once become impatient or out of humor, but
went through every difficulty with a smile of content on his
countenance. This certainly shows the "supremacy of man" over his own
accidents.We camped on a terrific little torrent, rushing, fretting and foaming down the mountainside at a fall of three feet in ten. One-half mile below us, Union Falls on this little stream is a very pretty object. It falls some forty feet almost perpendicular. On the 31st we traveled all day over a very good but stumpy road. During the day we passed through vast forests of dead timber, which had been killed by fire. Among this dead timber in many places the ground was covered with low whortleberry of the most delicious kind. We also passed many small brooks and springs in which the water stood at 40 degrees F., just eight degrees above freezing, while Jacksonville water stands at sixty. THE
NEEDLES ON CRACK CREEK.
It seems as though nature has her
idiosyncrasies in
every country, but nowhere does she develop such singular freaks as on
the Pacific Coast. The objects known by the above name are situated on
Crack Creek about two miles from its source. They consist of some
hundreds of spires composed of material resembling ferruginous cinder
with dark metallic fracture. The banks of the creek are some four
hundred feet in height, sloping down to an angle of about fifty
degrees. The earth of these banks is composed of very loose pumice
stone dust which runs down them in continual streams. The needles rise
perpendicularly all the way from the creek to the top of the bank. They
are evidently dikes of lava, which have penetrated the soft soil at
some time, and the channel of the creek has washed away the loose sand
and left them standing erect. We camped one mile from the summit of the
Cascade Mountains and two and a half miles from Crater Lake at a place
known as Sprague's dug-way. At this place a trail has been graded down
the precipitous banks of Crack Creek sufficient to pass men and horses.
On the next day (Aug. 1st) the order of the day was to find "a
Northwest Passage" to Crater Lake whereby we could take our wagons and
boat. We started out early in the morning, a party of self-constituted
road viewers. After nearly the whole day spent, we succeeded in finding
a good route for a wagon road and moved our camp about one-half mile
lakewards when we found excellent grass and water. On the next day we
cut out the road to the lake, returned and moved camp to within half a
mile of that point and in time to haul our boat to the brink of its
destination. On the 3rd we took our families in the wagons and soon
arrived at the long wished-for point. On alighting from the wagons and
reaching the brink, the first exclamation of the ladies was "Look out
for the children! Stand back, Cora! Look out for Zetta! Come back,
Jimmy! Come back, Peter!"CRATER
LAKE.
Each man now shouldered up a portion of our boat material and, after a few timid glances down the fearful incline, started boldly over the loose crumbling bank, starting bevies of loose boulders at every step, at the imminent danger of anyone who dared venture ahead of the party. We succeeded in getting our boat to the water and afloat before night. I had forgotten to state that one lady accompanied [us] down on this occasion, arriving at the bottom with her shoes torn entirely from her feet on the sharp rocks. On getting ready to return she made the following address to the lake: "O, thou horrid puddle! Like a great spider, thou hast hid thyself down in his miserable hole to catch butterflies. Before I entered thy miserable hole the road, like thy face, looked smooth and the distance short--but I found the road long, and nothing but roughness and danger, and now thou art rolling great waves at my feet! I know not whether I shall escape these villainous walls, but I promise you that if again safe at the top I will never more trouble you with my presence, in sincerity of which I now make unto you this peace offering!" So saying, she cast her dilapidated shoes in the troubled waters and returned barefoot, though tribulation and boulders, to the top. As there was no water for our horses, and only snow for ourselves, we returned to our last camp for the night. During the day we were joined by Lieut. S. B. Thorburn, U.S.A., from Fort Klamath, Col. Ross and H. P. Duscane and lady. Early on next morning we returned, eager for the adventures of a day on the lake. DOWN
TO THE LAKE.
Arriving at the
lake, speedy
preparation was made to go down to the water. Lieut. Thorburn, Col.
Ross, David Linn, J. B. Coates, James D. Fay, J. M. Sutton, Miss Anna
Fay, Mrs. Linn and Mrs. Sutton made the descent. After the ladies had
gone out in the boat a few hundred yards and returned, five of us
started for the island, two miles distant. One hour's hard rowing
against a heavy wind brought us to the island; forty-five minutes more
took us to the top of the island, where we proclaimed it to the winds
that on the 4th day of August, 1869, we, David Linn, J. D. Fay, Lieut.
S. B. Thorburn, J. B. Coates and J. M. Sutton, landed on the Crater
Lake Island, and then and there claimed to be the first human beings
that ever set foot on its soil. This island is but a loose pile of
cinders and pumice stone, crumbling down at the very touch. Around the
basin-like crater is large piles of scoria ready to tumble down with
the least exertion, and many, indeed, were the tons of this rock that
we started down the precipitous sides of the island. The rim around the
crater is some five hundred yards in circumference and one hundred feet
deep, in the bottom of which remains a bank of snow. We left a bottle
on the south side of the crater, sheltered beneath a ledge of lava,
containing the names of all our party. Anyone curious to find it, [it
is] near some blazes made with a knife on the limbs of some small trees
hard by. We returned to the lake and found the wind blowing almost a
gale, and coming from every point of the compass every five minutes. We
arrived safely on shore, drew our boat above high water mark, which, by
the way, is only about four feet, left with it a bucket of tar and four
or five pounds of nails for repairing purposes, and then started on our
weary way to the top, a distance of half a mile at an angle steeper
than forty-five degrees. On arriving at the top we heard the story of
how the ladies got back, and how the Col. climbed a rope, and many
other male and female adventures. Through the politeness of Mr. Peter
Britt, I was prepared to take photographs of the lake, but owing to the
smoke in the atmosphere I did not succeed. We were soon under way to
our camp, well repaid for all our pains, and proud of our store of
adventures.Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, August 21, 1869, page 2 This account was credited to J. M. Sutton on page 3 of the issue. RETURNED.--The party who have been exploring Lake Majesty returned on Saturday last. We are under obligations to Mr. J. M. Sutton for the splendid description in today's issue. Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, August 21, 1869, page 3 In August (1869) a party consisting of J. D. Fay, Mr. Sutton Sr. & Jr. & 4 ladies & 4 children came out to Crater Lake on the mountain 22 miles from [the] post on an excursion. We learn[ed] they were there, and I suggested to Lt. Thorburn to go up & invite them to the post, wh. we did, and they all came in. We gave up our quarters, and they remained four days. Reminiscences of Greenleaf Austin Goodale, Southern Oregon Historical Society MS1852. G. A. Hollenbeak, he who keeps the hotel at Prospect, and E. M. Boothby, also of Prospect, were in the city Monday. They report the roads in a worse condition than they ever were before at this season of the year. There is no snow, but gee whiz, there is mud and ruts into which one can nearly drop out of sight. "Purely Personal," Medford
Mail, March 27, 1903, page 6
First Boat on Crater Lake.
To David Linn of Jacksonville belongs the undisputed honor of having
launched the first boat on Crater Lake. This event took place on the
afternoon of Thursday, August 5, 1869, when the boat was launched and a
party composed of Mr. Linn, Lieutenant Small, from Fort Klamath, James
D. Fay and James Sutton of Jacksonville took the first boat ride ever
made by man on Crater Lake, for the few white men who had visited it
previously had no boat or other means of navigating the water of the
lake, and the Indians certainly had not for they had such a horror of
the great hole in the top of the mountain, thinking it the abode of
evil spirits, that they gave Crater Lake a wide berth in their travels.
Mr. Linn and his party visited Wizard Island that afternoon, being thus
the first persons to visit that wonderful volcanic cone. They climbed
to the top of it and brought away as souvenirs pieces of pumice and
lava rock of which the cone is formed. Mr. Linn yet has two of the
pieces, one being a dark-colored pumice stone.
Mr. Linn built the boat, which was scow-shaped, 16 feet long and 3½ feet wide, at his planing mill in Jacksonville but did not put it together here, leaving the boards separate and hauling them to Crater Lake. The morning of the day that they made their voyage on the lake they carried the boards down the rugged precipice leading to the water. They had a very hard time getting down to the water's edge, for there was no marked-out trail, and several times, being encumbered with the boards, they were in imminent danger of losing their footing and plunging down into the lake. Arriving at the water's edge, it was but the work of a short time to put the boat together, and soon the waters of Crater Lake were broken by the splash of oars for the first time since that wonderful body of water was formed. Mr. Linn's party remained in camp at the lake for several days, during which they fully explored the lake in their boat. When leaving the lake they took the boat and placed it in a sheltered place on the bank, posting up a notice on the trail telling where it could be found and requesting those using it to return it to its place where it would be sheltered during the winter months from the weather. As to whatever became of the boat Mr. Linn does not know, and as it disappeared long years ago it is probable that some careless, lazy party used the boat on the lake, and leaving it in the water the winter storms wrecked it. Jacksonville Sentinel, September 4, 1903, page 2 Trip to Crater Lake.
ED.
SENTINEL:--In
conclusion of my imperfect communication last week, I will give you a
few more items which will probably be of interest to some of your
readers.Before quitting Crater Lake, alias Deep Lake, Blue Lake, Sunken Lake, I will supply one item omitted in my last. We had intended to circumnavigate the lake and sound it at different points, but owing to the frail nature of our boat, and strong wind blowing at the time, we were compelled to forgo this desirable object. We, however, made one sounding about one-half mile from the Island, and found it 550 feet deep. Could we have reached the deepest part, no doubt we we would have found it 1,500 or 2,000 feet deep. On the morning of Aug. 5th, we parted company with Mr. Linn and family, Col. Ross and Mr. Ish, who returned to Jacksonville, and the remainder of our party started for Fort Klamath under the escort of Lieut. Thorburn. We had much dust during the day, and the air was loaded with smoke, yet we were enabled to enjoy many grand views along the high banks of Anna's Creek. To all lovers of the beautiful, the grand or the wild, we would recommend a trip over this portion of our road. The canyon through which Anna Creek leaps along is in places hundreds of feet deep enclosed between perpendicular walls from which occasional springs break out in snowy curves and lose themselves on the tops of the trees or are broken on the rocks below. The ever-changing scenes along the road are of the most animating nature. Smooth and dusty roads alternate with rough and rocky; dense groves of green timber on one aide and impenetrable wastes of dead limbless and barkless trees, falling and standing, on the other, with here a grassy lawn and there a half-frozen brook, is a general description of our trip to Wood River Valley. Arriving at this valley the scene changes. A large prairie, perfectly level, covered with grass from one to two feet high, with beautiful skirts of willow, pine and quaking asp marking the courses of the many fine streams that pass through on their way to the Great Klamath Lake. We arrived at Wood River, where we camped for the night. This is no doubt the finest stream in Oregon for angling. Salmon trout is abundant, weighing from one to eight pounds. Aug. 6th. On account of the dusty and dilapidated condition of our wardrobe (I speak for the ladies), we accepted with diffidence the pressing invitation of Capt. Goodale and Lieut. Thorburn to accompany them to the Fort. On arriving we found comfortable rooms ready, and ample provisions made for our whole party. And during our stay of three days, thanks to the gallant officers, we found our every desire anticipated that could add to our comfort or pleasure. We found Col. Elmer Otis, of the 1st Cavalry, Commander of the Division of the Lakes, Mr. A. H. Miller, of Jacksonville, and Judge Alexander, a gentleman traveling for his health, at the post when we arrived. Col. Otis had been with Archie McIntosh, who was recently reported at the head of a formidable band of Snakes ready to carry fire and tomahawk to all the country around. He had been with the Col. some two months in the capacity of guide and scout, and therefore could not have been on the war path, as reported. On the 7th our whole party, accompanied by Lieut. Thorburn and Dr. Tolman, visited Klamath distant nine miles, passing on our way Klamath Agency and its fine farm. We found here about 300 acres under cultivation. The crop this year is bald barley and oats, principally the former. In connection with this is a large tract of hay land under fence. Capt I. D. Applegate, under whose charge we found the farm, informed us that bald barley was held in high repute among the Indians as an article of food, and that in winter it was issued out to them in rations. We rode through oats nearly as high as our horses' backs. It is thoroughly demonstrated that most of the staple productions of the farm may be raised in this region. Capt. Applegate also informed us that some fifty Indian families had located on farms of their own, and built themselves houses, with only the assistance of the Agent to haul the logs to their places, and that a number of the Indians had done good service on the farm during the summer. We arrived at the Lake, and our entire party embarked in a fine Whitehall boat, which had been brought out from the Fort for the purpose, and had a very pleasant sail for an hour or so. During our sail old Sol was overtaken by the great eclipse, which rendered one boat ride almost equivalent to a moonlight excursion. We returned to the Fort in the afternoon, well pleased with our excursion. We spent Sunday very pleasantly at the Fort. Monday was spent in fishing and shooting with varying success. One fishing party was so unfortunate as to let a large dog follow them that had a great taste for dabbling in the water. This troublesome dog by his frequent plunges so frightened the fish that they would not bite in that vicinity. On Tuesday morning, through the kindness of the officers of the post, we found our wagons repaired and our horses supplied with shoes when missing. All things being ready, we bid goodbye and turned our course homeward. In behalf of one whole party I would say that through the kindness and hospitality of Capt. Goodale and Lieut. Thorburn, our three days' stay at Fort Klamath was the crowning pleasure of our trip, and will ever be remembered as such. On our return we stopped near the Rogue River bridge for the purpose of visiting the great Rogue River Falls, located about one half mile below the bridge in a deep and almost inaccessible canyon. On the morning after our arrival at this place Mr. Fay and myself shouldered the photographic instruments and set out to visit the falls. After searching for some time we found a place where, in the language of the great Napoleon's guide, descent was "barely possible." However, after sundry mishaps, missteps, and never missing a slip, we succeeded in arriving at the river sound of limb but somewhat scratched. We turned our course down the river in search of the falls. For many miles through this canyon the river is one continual rapid, falling and foaming over immense boulders and dashing through narrow channels, keeping up a continual roar that is deafening. Downwards through such a gorge we had to pass, sometimes clambering up a gigantic boulder and sliding down on the opposite side and at the imminent peril of portions of our apparel; and again we were compelled to wade into the water not knowing where we would come out. Add to this the numerous thickets through which we had to crawl, and everyone can appreciate the exclamations of my companions in distress, more especially when it is known that one had on a pair of strange boots which had gnawed away at least one-half of the cuticle from his feet. We had just entered a few rods of "good going" when he quietly laid down his carpet bag, sat down on a boulder, pulled off his boot, and after looking at his mutilated foot a few moments, exclaimed: "This is what I call pursuing the fine arts under difficulty." We had began to look anxiously for the great falls but could hear no sound from them, which we attributed to the noise of the rapids nearby. We gained a point where we determined to take a picture, whereupon we mounted a large flat-topped boulder, set up our tripod and mounted our camera, and after some consultation drew our focus on the most picturesque spot of the rushing rapids above. Unfortunately, at this juncture my foot came in contact with one of the legs of the tripod and down came our camera ten feet into the river. I sprang down the rock into the river just in time to snatch it from the circling foam, and brought it wet and dripping to the top. Here was a predicament that bid fair to be troublesome. When we attempted to wipe the water from the lens we found it was past our reach, being between the glasses. Desperation overtook us and we determined to dissect the concern, the inside of which we knew nothing. We began to unscrew and ere long the whole face of the boulder was strewed with lens, brass tubes, etc. Each lens was carefully wiped and laid right side up in a particular place; a fire was built and the brass plates and tubes were soon dried. The process of reuniting was completed and proved a success. We took our picture, which proved to be the best-executed one of the trip. This whole performance detained us about two and a half hours. We started and traveled until about 4:30 p.m., when we determined to abandon the pursuit for the night and return the next day. We found a very good passage out, and soon reached the road. My companion's feet being very painful, on reaching the road he pulled off his boots and started barefoot two and a half miles to camp. I will venture to say that if he will go on the stage and go through the same performance he did at the end of the first rod of his barefoot travel his debut will be an entire success, and he will be greeted with the applause of the whole audience. Sand burrs was the cause, but I shall not even attempt to give the performance. On arriving at camp we learned that we should have went up instead of down the river to find the falls. On next morning we had better success, and reached the falls at an early hour. We were amply paid for all of our trouble, for no finer a sight can be seen in this country. Here the south fork of the river pours over a perpendicular bank 144 feet, striking on the bar of the river below. The course of the falling river is almost at right angles to the precipice, thus forming an exceedingly graceful curve. Clouds of spray are driven off in every direction. On the opposite side of the river at a distance of two hundred yards around is covered with moss to a thickness of six inches, and one would imagine themselves walking on feather beds anywhere in the vicinity. We succeeded in getting photographs of the falls, although not in the perfection that Mr. Britt could have done it himself, yet they will give a very good idea of their magnitude. Those desirous of procuring copies can procure them of Mr. Britt. We returned to camp and that afternoon [and] started once more for home, where we arrived next day renewed in body and mind. J. M. Sutton, Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, August 28, 1869, page 2 We learn that a party of pleasure seekers from Rogue River Valley are now at Lake Majesty, cruising upon its blue and placid waters in a boat built in Jacksonville. As it is reported that the party is partly composed of young ladies, you may well imagine that the desire to see and explore Lake Majesty has become intense. "Letter from Yai-Nox," Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, August 7, 1869, page 2 Crater Lake.
A party
from Jacksonville has
returned from a trip to Southern Oregon's great natural
wonder, the Sunken Lake. This sheet of water has a new name almost
every year. First it was known as Blue Lake, then Sunken Lake,
afterward Lake Majesty, and now Crater Lake. A member of the
returned party has written a communication to the Sentinel,
descriptive
of their trip, from which we extract:In approaching the lake from whatever direction, we had to ascend a mountain, it being located on a high point of the dividing ridge of the Cascades. From the south we gradually ascend to the summit through the heavy open timber, principally hemlock and spruce, until within two hundred yards of the lake, when we passed out of the timber into a grassy lawn mottled with sealberry and other flowering shrubs peculiar to high regions. Passing up this lawn, which was a little more precipitous than before, we arrived at the brink of the lake which was skirted with timber at intervals, around its circumference. To say that this wonderful lake is grand, beyond description, is to give no idea of its magnificence. Everyone gazes at it for the first time in almost fearful astonishment. Elevated 4,200 feet above the sea, we could scan the tops of the vast piles of mountains in every direction, while almost a quarter of a mile beneath our feet reposed the placid lake. From the best estimate we could make, the lake is about six and a half miles from the east to the west, and five and a half from north to south, and nearly oval in shape. It is entirely surrounded by walls of light-colored basalt, scoria and almost every conceivable variety of volcanic production. Near the west end rises a cone-like island about a mile in diameter at the base and about seven hundred feet in height--this island is about two miles from the shore where we stood and a half mile from the west end of the lake. The party took a boat with them and descended to the water edge preparatory to taking a ride on the lake. By a former measurement it was estimated that the walls surrounding this body of water were eight hundred feet high. There is no visible outlet to the lake. Of the boat ride the correspondent says: Five of the party started from the shore to the island--a distance of about two miles, which was reached in one hour. It took forty-five minutes to climb to the top of the island. This island is but a loose pile of cinders and pumice stone, crumbling down at the very touch. Around the basin-like crater is large pile of scoria ready to tumble down with the least exertion, and many, indeed, were the tons of this rock that we started down the precipitous sides of the island. The rim around the crater is some five hundred feet deep, in the bottom of which remains a bank of snow. The surface of the lake is frequently violently agitated by the wind, but there seem to be no regular currents of air. The wind comes in gales from almost every point of the compass within a few minutes. The party made some soundings and found the depth of the lake to be 650 feet, and it was supposed that in some parts the water might even be deeper. The water is quite palatable. There is no signs which indicated the presence of fish or animals about the lake's margin; a few birds were found on the island. Oregon Statesman, Salem, August 25, 1869, page 2 CRATER LAKE.--We learn from Mr. Klippel that a party of tourists from St. Joseph, Mo., design visiting the great natural curiosity of the Pacific Coast, the Crater Lake, this summer. This wonderful lake lies in this county, about 60 miles from Jacksonville, and a view of it is well worth the travel. A good wagon road was made to the verge of the lake in 1869. Mr. David Linn's party constructed a boat and explored the island in that year, but we regret to learn that the boat has been since destroyed through the carelessness of some parties who used is consequently. Democratic Times, Jacksonville, May 27, 1871, page 2 Near the Dead Indian country is Sunken Lake, a great natural curiosity. Mr. James S. Howard, surveyor of Jackson County, related to the writer some particulars respecting it, which he obtained by personal examination. It occupies a very lofty elevation, and exhibits with its surroundings a desolate scene. It must be fed by subterranean springs, since no visible stream, except rills from melted snow, ever enter it. Below it, and at a considerable distance from it, two streams glide away from it in opposite directions, one to Klamath River and lake, the other to Rogue River. If these proceed from this mountain reservoir, as is highly probable, they find their way out through subterranean cavities. The first view of it is very grand and thrilling. It discloses a chasm, like a vast excavation, in the depths of which the silent waters reflect the surrounding gloom. Perpendicular cliffs, like walls of masonry, rise from the water's edge and prohibit all access to it, except in two places, and the lowest point which overhangs the chasm Mr. Howard estimated at 830 feet from the surface of the water. Its form is elliptical. The narrow diameter he reckoned at five miles, and the long one at eight miles across. The great gulf looks like the crater of a vast volcano, whose fires were extinguished by an irruption of water. And from this resemblance it is proposed to call it Crater Lake. A picture of this curiosity, probably the only one ever taken, is now on exhibition at Mr. Shanahan's in Portland. The painter, Mr. [James M.] Sutton, now a resident of Portland, estimates the diameter at five or six miles by twelve miles. "Excursion to Southern Oregon," Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, July 1, 1871, page 1 For
the West Shore.
Set in the summit of the Cascade Mountains, on a line dividing Jackson
and Lake counties, in this state, is one of the most remarkable
lakelets on this continent, if not on the globe. I said set, and such
is literally the fact, for never had [a] gem a richer or more romantic
surrounding.LAKE MAJESTY. It was my good fortune in the summer of 1867, with a small number of friends, to get a sight of this wonderful sheet of water. The second day out from Jacksonville, about three o'clock in the afternoon, our guide gave the welcome information that from a point two hundred yards further on we would be able to see the lake. We had heard marvelous stories of the mountain wonder--how that the first sight silenced the rude jests of the mountaineer and tourist alike. The members of our company determined therefore to give themselves up to the passion of the moment. And not to have a single disturbing care our horses were securely tethered to nature's hitching posts, the trees. This done, we set out, on foot, to complete the remainder of our journey. Our pace, dignified at first, soon degenerated into a double quick, for each desired to be the first to arrive at the point of observation. Panting we rushed upon the last knoll, and there, not ten yards from our feet, was the bluff edge of that lake, The suddenness of the appearance and the grandeur of the scene completely unmanned us, and with a half exclamation of surprise, and half cry of terror, we stepped back and took support by some trees that were at hand. There, far down below us in its basin, scooped out by the hand of some mighty genii, slept the silent and mysterious Lake Majesty, while around, reaching up a thousand feet, stood the gray walls, surmounted by the somber forest trees, their watch and ward keeping. The silence of the scene was almost oppressive. Our presence was the only evidence of animal life within miles. The surface of the water, so far below us, was of a bluish tint, with ever and anon a darker shade passing over it, caused doubtless by wavelets raised by passing zephyrs. An observation of half an hour served to so familiarize us with our surroundings, that we were able to begin conversation. It was agreed that a day was barely sufficient for an exploration, and as night was near at hand we made camp, not far off, and waited for the light of another day. Lake Majesty is distant from Jacksonville, Jackson County, about seventy-five miles in a north of easterly direction. The wagon road up Rogue River, thence over the mountains to Fort Klamath, passes within two and a half miles of it. At the time of which I write, the road was in excellent condition--good for carriages or buggies--and I suppose such is yet the case. As before stated, the lake is on the extreme summit of the Cascade Range. It is elliptical in shape, and about eight miles long by six wide. Near the center is a small island shaped like a truncated cone. There is no visible outlet to the lake, and the surrounding walls are a thousand, perhaps more, feet high--in many places almost perpendicular, while in others they are a steep inclined plane faced with loose fragments of pumice stone that, when disturbed in the least, gives way and goes rattling down and floats away on the fathomless water. In fact the whole country is a bed of pumice stone, enough to polish to brightness the character and reputation of the Crédit Mobilier Congressmen, with Boss Tweed and Trade-posts Belknap thrown in. Previous to 1865, it was thought by several different parties who had visited it, and so reported by them, that the edge of the water could not be reached, but in that year Captain F. B. Sprague, Co. I, 1st Oregon Infantry, with a detachment of his company, made a more thorough examination, and found one place where it is possible to clamber down to the water's edge. To Orson Stearns, Orderly Sergeant of Co. I, 1st Oregon Inf. Vols., belongs the honor of first dipping his finger in the water of this remarkable lake. Before the visit of Captain Sprague and party, it was known by several names, such as Blue Lake, Deep Lake, etc., but at that time the Captain named it Lake Majesty, and published an account of his trip in the Oregon Sentinel at Jacksonville. Attempts have been made to reach bottom with lead and line. The height of the walls have never to my knowledge been accurately measured. Our party did not, because of a lack of instruments. Before our visit we had a mistaken idea of the nature of the walls, for we expected to let a line down and thus know the height to an inch, but a glance caused us to abandon that project. The plan of launching a small boat on the lake has been discussed, and though doubtless practicable, it has not yet been done. No fish have been taken from the lake. I sincerely hope some enterprising party will undertake a thorough survey and exploration of this mountain gem, and thus make known to mankind that we have another piece of scenery in Oregon equaling in grandeur and majesty the remarkable things of the Old World. Rich gleanings are to the engineer, geological and artist tourists who shall undertake a thorough survey of Lake Majesty. G.
West Shore, Portland,
March 1872, page
2CRATER
LAKE.
THE MOST WONDERFUL BODY OF WATER IN THE WORLD. From our own correspondent. Fort
Klamath, Oregon, July 12, 1873.
This was once a region where volcanic forces expended their utmost
strength, and from the mountain range to the west came the successive
showers of ashes that built up the western plains, and the lava flows
that made the surrounding spars and ridges. The whole Cascade
Range
is capped with extinct volcanoes, long quenched, and now lifting vast
cones of snow in place of the fires that flamed in the ages of their
fiery history. But there seems nowhere else in this great mountain
chain to have been such an ordeal of heat as was endured in this
vicinity, for not only does McLoughlin
stand as a sublime evidence of what were the volcanic forces of the
past, but there are evidences that even greater mountains stood near
it, crowning the Cascade summit, which finally exhausted themselves and
were burned out with their own fires.Off to the southwest from here is the Snowy Cluster, a mingled mass of summits that irregularly strike the eye, high lifted above the mountain range, and seeming to have a common base. When they are surmounted the prospector finds that they constitute the irregular rim of a great lava field about five miles in diameter, rough as can be imagined, with dwarf hemlock growing in its midst, and several tiny lakes standing like bowls of water here and there; and we have reason to believe that this mountain basin with no outlet was once a flaming crater, and that the clustered peaks that circle it in are the standing walls of some great volcanic mount, whose fires revived and so fiercely flamed as to melt the mountain down and send its ashes over the eastern deserts far and near. About forty miles north of the Snowy Cluster stands a similar and even higher grouping of snow ridges. They are to the left directly of Mount Scott, and in a northerly direction from this place. The general course of the Cascade Range is north-northwest and south-southeast, but right here the range sways eastward and throws out Mount Scott as an advanced picket behind which the circling abutments rise that hold within their embrace the Mystic Lake, one of the most wonderful sheets of water to be found in all the earth--a wonder that until late was hidden from all the world save the savage tribes who lived beside the mountains in the valley they encircle. They saw it with great awe, visited it in their inspired moments and spoke of it as a sublime fact to be held in fear and reverence. In company with a gentleman of taste and culture whose lot is thrown in this wild region, and whose summer rambles and hunting excursions have led him to explore not only the lakes and the valleys, but almost every recess of the mountains, I have lately visited Crater Lake, but not under circumstances the most inspiring, for the season was not fully propitious for the adventure. A mountain road that leads from Jacksonville in the Rogue River to Fort Klamath and is used to haul the supplies for the troops and for the driving of stock from the western valley to the eastern plains, passes within three miles, and even less, of Crater Lake. It was doubtful if the road was open for trains and it was more than probable that the three miles of steep ascent beyond it was snowbound, but fortune might never bring me to those wilds again, and with my experienced friend for a guide I did not hesitate to essay the journey. The lake is only twenty-five miles from Fort Klamath, by the route to be traveled, and nearly one-third of the way lay over grassy plains and meadows as beautiful as dreamland. The mountains rose before us and all around us, save where the lake shore bounded us on the south, and to make the enchantment of the scene complete there was humidity in the air to lift the lake shores and the lake itself--more than ten miles distant--into the air, and make its surface of silver show in the refraction of the strange mirage. There was romance and poetry in the air that lifted the lake surface to our view and magnified the willows that grew on its border to appear a forest. There was around us all the romance that mountain scenery could give, and the rays of July were fortunately moderated so that we galloped over the unfrequented road rapidly, and saw the panorama change as rapidly as we rode. Through the mountains the road lay in the great pine forest with undergrowth of laurel, all in bloom, scented with honey. The rise was very gradual, and our course lay for awhile along the shores of a creek which soon dug for itself a deep passage and could be heard roaring far beneath. The rise was so gradual that we kept up the gallop much of the time and made rapid way. After awhile the road lay directly along the bank of Annie Creek and gave us a fine view of the cañon it had it had dug for itself. We could look across from bank to bank and see no deep chasm intervening, and the distance seemed not more than a stone's throw, but when we went to the bank and made the experiment the stone fell far down in the middle of the stream. For a long distance the cañon of Annie Creek is a scene of remarkable beauty. It is not easy to decide if the stream follows a natural chasm or had dug this channel for itself. The cut may not have been over 300 feet across, but it was apparently 500 feet deep and the banks were generally precipitous, fresh walled with sharp basaltic columns, with angles and edges clear cut as water would not have left them. The solution to the problem is that if the water has made the cañon, the face of the basaltic wall has fallen down and left the finished columns as nature built them. Imagine this cañon deep cut down and these basaltic shafts close fitted to each other and lining it for miles. The rust of ages browns the stone in places, and lower down the wall is hung with lichens and mosses very beautiful. At its base, springing from the debris, hemlocks shoot upward, slender and tall; they have also rooted in crevices on the sides and hug the walls as they climb. The creek curves and still the chasm stands with here and there a cave, and with its wall crystallized in cubes as it was in the beginning. Further on and we rise above the pines, the undergrowth disappears, and we have only the hemlock forest; the ridges grow more rugged, banks of snow resist the midsummer sun and lie across our road, but we cross them without trouble. Since last year much timber has fallen, and we find the pioneers of 1873 clearing away snow and wood to make a passage for the first wagon of the season. The snow increases as we mount a sharp ridge that constitutes the summit of the Cascade Range. It is a pass with high ranges looming up each side, and it probably 7,000 feet in altitude, but our destination is a point in the ridges to the north, 1,500 to 2,000 feet higher yet. Crossing the summit, we come down on the waters of Rogue River. Our way lies along the base of a high range for some distance, and then we commence to climb upward over fields of universal snow. Up and up we wind, sometimes pausing to give our animals breath, not often caving in, but occasionally, when crossing some gulch where the water had tunneled under, the bridge is not strong enough and we break through and have to flounder to get out. On the mountain road below, we saw the tracks of a lion and her cubs, but here we are above all life, save some bird screams at us as we climb. Even the mountain sheep track did not reach up where we were going. There was only one thing to remind us of civilized life. Even there where the unmelted snows told us of winter in the midst of July, we found mosquitoes anxious to become acquainted, and that, too, upon familiar terms. After two miles of this steep climbing, when we imagined ourselves at least 9,000 feet above the level of the sea, the timber partially disappeared and we could look back over the ranges and overlook all but the highest peaks. We rode still further a little way, ascended a slight ridge that rose before us, and were on the very rim of perhaps the vastest crater on the face of the earth. The first impression was a lofty sense of altitude, for we seemed to surmount the world and to be identified with the summits to which I had looked upwards for weeks past. The next impression was that the sky was below as well as above us, which was only dispelled when I was able to realize that the great sheet of blue that we looked down upon was water, and not air. It is not easy after so casual a look and so brief acquaintance, to do justice to a scene of such unusual grandeur and wild and weird magnificence. My first impression was disappointment. I had heard of a beautiful lake cradled among the highest cliffs and walled in with precipices that range from 1,500 to 3,000 feet in height. My mind had pictured those walls close at hand and imagined the lake deep down beneath my feet; and there it all was, but on a scale so much grander than my imagination was able to conceive that realization was not the fulfillment I expected. Instead of a lake whose walls were close at hand, the waters spread out from six to ten miles away, and the cliffs that walled them in were dwarfed by the distances, until the mind had studied and comprehended the wildly majestic scene, and the eye had strengthened its impressions by the aid of an excellent field glass. To the east of us was Mount Scott, distant about six miles, sloping down to the crater wall, and forming a section of its rim. In six or eight places around the great circle the rim rises to points from 2,500 to 3,000 feet in height. Where we stood it had been as accurately measured as possible and ascertained to be 1,500 feet high. It was about the lowest place in the great circle, and one of the few places where a steep gulch worked its way to the lake shore, or rather to the lake, for as I scanned the lake wall for the entire circuit of twenty-five to thirty miles--which may be considered its circumference--I found no sign of a shore, and the lake seemed to wash an upright wall. Even at the foot of the steep ravine below our feet a line of boulders formed the only shore. Some of the heights that stood around were surmounted by pinnacles of red, ragged lava, and off to the right, down in the lake, there stood up, near the wall, sharp spires of the same material. Off to the left, on the southwest side, rose an island in the lake, a cone of lave nearly 1,500 feet in height, overgrown with stunted hemlock, and with a saucer-shaped depression in its summit 100 feet deep and 300 feet across. Off to the east a lava flow bridges the lake for several miles. They tell me that the island which appears so near is in reality three miles distant, and the lake stretches beyond it more than twice as far away. The lake is oblong from north to south and must be at least twenty-five miles in circumference. Its surface is probably above the point where the Jacksonville Road crosses the summit. Its waters are deep blue, and its depth has never been determined, thought it is said to have been measured unavailingly to the depth of 1,350 feet, but I cannot vouch for the truth of the report. As we overlooked the surface, far below us, it was freckled and clouded with the reflections of the sky, and on a clear day the walls are reflected and inverted on it with fine effect. The snow overlaid the brink wherever there was anything for it to hang to, and the gulch by which the lake is reached was impassable--that is, it would have been hazardous and foolhardy to have attempted the descent. As we stood there in July, it was a winter scene, but what must it have been in January! Then the lake must have been solidly frozen over to an immense depth and covered with snow perhaps thirty-five feet deep besides. It is, of course, impossible to descend the crater wall, except late in the summer, and in the autumn before the snows come. The time may be when the Oregon and California Railroad will cross the mountains within forty miles of them, and enable tourists to visit this romantic scene. It is a favorite sport to roll rocks over the precipices and hear them crash along the wall. We were unable to indulge in this to advantage, as the snow covered the rocks and encumbered the crater's rim. The residents on Klamath Reserve made a boat a year or two ago, and took the pieces to the brink and let them carefully down to the water's edge. Here it was put together and made as safe as possible and used to prospect the island and the shores or walls of the lake. It was by this reducing the navigation of the lake to practical experiment that an estimate was made of its great size. The presence of the island cone seems to be accounted for on the hypothesis that when the internal forces had partly subsided and were mostly spent, they concentrated in this one place and raised this island cone, a volcano of itself. The Indian have traditions and legends relating to this lake and its setting of high volcanic walls that show that to their minds it is connected with the supernatural. They believe it is the favorite resort of the Supreme Being when he deigns to visit the earth, and that it has some undefined connection with the spirit world. They believe that those who have been translated to the celestial spheres return to disport on the goblin waters, and that often, just at nightfall, these beings bathe in the lake and sail over its surface in fairy canoes that fly with wings of gossamer. They rumor that strange sounds moan over the lake surface at evening; the echoes of the vast solitude are uttered oracles to them, and the sighing of the wind over the buried waters are words of greatest mystery. It is a custom for those who mourn departed friends to seek some mountain solitude and then do penance to secure good fortune for the departed in the spirit land. They used to come to this sea of solitude and mystery and perform their devotions on these cradling peaks; they have left these high piles of rock to show how faithfully they have performed their vows, and they were wont at night to climb down the steep and bathe in the mystic waters with penitential reverence, the while listening to and drinking in the moaning sounds of night and imagining that fairy and spirit forms glided through the air and flitted over the lake. It is their custom when any persons return from there to carefully inquire of them if the saw the flitting forms and heard the sounds they construe as tokens of supernal life. The great medicine men of the tribes make lonely pilgrimages to Mystic Lake and study the secrets of the universe to learn something of nature from her highest heights. It is a region always allied to mystery and consecrated to it from all time. We camped that night in a small grove, under which the snow had melted away, and so given us room to tie the horses and spread our blankets. We made a crackling fire, from the hemlock limbs that lay about, against the trunk of a fallen tree, and kept it blazing through the livelong night. We fed our horses with some oats, purchased at the wagon we met near the summit, and helped ourselves to sandwiches from our haversacks and then we lay down under the shelter of the crater's rim and slept. The day had been fatiguing and the night was bitter cold, so much so that our slight bedding was insufficient, but our feet were toward the blaze, which lent a covering of friendly ashes as well as heat, and we rose occasionally to feed the fire and toast ourselves before its genial warmth. It would be more agreeable to visit Crater Lake later in the season, when the snows had mostly disappeared and the passage to the shore or edge of the lake could be also made, but it was a great pleasure to have seen it at all, to watch the placid waters of deepest blue that are walled in by what was once a channel for volcanic fires. Where the vast body of water comes from is an interesting question, as well as to ask what becomes of it. The lake has no visible outlet, but Rogue River rises around the western base of the lake wall, and Wood River, which feeds the great Klamath Lake, heads upon the east. It is safe to speculate as to where these waters go, but who can tell whence they come? New York Times, July 27, 1873, page 3 For
the Bellows Falls Times.
Crater Lake. CRATER
LAKE, Oregon
Were I not
egotistical enough to believe that my reputation for truth and veracity
had been pretty fairly established when a boy, I should now most likely
pause to consider whether it were prudent and advisable to run the risk
of
losing the reputation said to have been accorded to my most illustrious
namesake,
the owner of the little hatchet, "who never told a lie."August 25th, 1873 I well know that Californians are proverbial for telling large truths, or at least, they have the reputation of doing so--and I am also as well aware that we too often remark as we hold up our hands in holy horror, "Well I used to think he was a very truthful young man, but since he went out to California, he tells such outrageous lies!" Be they lies or truth I leave you my dear friend to judge, and now if you will pardon me this time I will attempt to faintly describe what I saw at CRATER
LAKE,
or as it is sometimes called Mystic, and
others Magic Lake--either are synonymous and very appropriate, although
"Crater Lake" is the name
usually given it, as it is unquestionably a lake embosomed within the
crater of
what once was an enormous volcano. The lake is situated about 25 miles
northeast
from Ft. Klamath and on the top of a very high mountain which is
estimated to be
about 10,000 feet above the level of the sea, although I think its
altitude
has never been calculated. The lake is very nearly round, perhaps ten
miles in
diameter, and of the purest crystal water. The reflection of all
surrounding objects are
almost perfect;
indeed, it is difficult to determine unless one looks very closely,
where the land and water meet. It apparently has no inlet nor outlet
and its depth is not known, for it has never been sounded. It was first
discovered by white
men some fifteen years ago, which with its inaccessible location is
undoubtedly the principal reason why it has not acquired its merited
reputation as being one of
the grandest wonders of natural scenery in the world. Our party was
comprised of
Col. L------, Capt. H-------, and another C-------. (?) [sic]Our retinue consisted of a guide and three soldiers and our means of transportation a four-mule ambulance and a two-horse spring wagon which carried our blankets, rifles, provisions, field glasses, cooking utensils, and (by the way) just the nicest little box, containing champagne, a few bottles of whiskey, port wine, and a box of fragrant cigars, which was donated by our very considerate post trader; provided in case we got bitten by a rattlesnake. "You know how 'tis yourself." We started from the Fort at 9 o'clock a.m. and enjoyed our drive very much along the level plain until we began to ascend the mountain, when our traveling became more and more tedious until we finally were compelled to abandon our ambulances and pursue our journey on foot. We passed up Annie Creek Canyon where we witnessed some most beautiful scenery, and it occurs to me just here to cogitate whether this creek and canyon were named after a dusky maiden who might have lived and flourished in this locality long before the white man brought his wife and daughters into these mountain wilds--or whether Annie was really a maiden of fairer skin and blooming cheeks--at what particular cycle of time marks her advent is of little importance, and her virtues (for no doubt she possessed many) are of little moment at this period, for Annie Creek Canyon had its birth in "days of yore," long, long ago. The marks of time, counted by centuries, are plainly discernible upon the walls of rocks through which Annie Creek has cut its way to the depth of 500 feet in places and for ten miles the average depth is more than 300 feet. True, this rock is a species of sandstone or pumice stone, yet day after day, year after year, and century after century has the water of Annie Creek cut its way through its rocky bed, leaving its almost perpendicular walls towering far above its present course. We rode along the banks of Annie Creek for perhaps five miles when we turned to the right and began the more abrupt ascent to the mountains. We have become accustomed to riding over rough roads, and even in places like the present where there is no road at all, since leaving the States, and therefore were not very much surprised on this occasion to find ourselves riding over rocks and logs at every yard, now making a short turn to avoid a huge pine, and then again driving mighty straight ahead to get between two others equally as large. The SNOW
DRIFTS
too,
were becoming too numerous along our course of travel for comfort or
safety, some of them being still twenty feet deep. How deep they had
been in winter is difficult to say. Vegetation was just springing forth
along our pathway and at one place, away up the mountainside, we
noticed a large number of strawberry blossoms in full bloom, Strawberry
blossoms and snow drifts,
twenty-five feet in depth, side by side, reminding us of "strawberries
and ice cream" with a vengeance.About two hours by sun we reached our campground, which was by the bank of a beautiful little creek of crystal water, so pure and sparkling and even colder than ice water. At this altitude the trees were not so large as they were lower down, and here I saw some real Green Mountain hemlock, which done my heart good. We found it impossible to proceed any further with our ambulances, and while our men "fixed up camp," procured hemlock boughs upon which to spread our blankets, and cooked our supper, we took our rifles and field glasses and started up the mountainside, leaving our guide in camp, after receiving his directions. We had about two miles to walk and found the ascent quite precipitous and rough. After toiling up the mountain for nearly an hour we felt certain that we had traveled a sufficient distance to be near the lake, but no lake was in sight although we seemed to be very nearly on the summit. We had halted to rest and were discussing whether we should go on or return to camp, as the sun was near setting, when Col. L. suggested that we look a little farther. We had not proceeded fifty yards when almost immediately and instantaneously there broke upon our vision a sight, which, for GRANDEUR
AND SUBLIMITY,
hardly has its equal in the world.There! There!! we all exclaimed, in one voice, and passing across a beautiful little plateau of green; we found ourselves standing on the very brink of the crater. The beautiful lake, with hardly a ruffle upon its quiet surface, lay like burnished silver two thousand feet below us. Beautiful lake, indeed! Grandest of God's handiworks! Sublimely grand! The bluffs or sides of the crater were almost perpendicular, and for the most part composed of solid rock. Nearly in the center of the lake and rising up of it was an INTERIOR
VOLCANO,
the crater of which could be plainly seen
from the bluffs. This interior volcano is a perfect sugarloafand
rises out of the lake for nearly fifteen hundred feet, with exterior
sides so steep that it would be almost impossible for a person
to climb to the top, were he able to get over to the base of it. The
reflection of
this interior volcano in the water of the lake is almost perfect, in
fact it is
almost impossible to discover where the water and land unite.The lake, as I have before stated, is probably TEN
MILES ACROSS
and nearly round, but looking at it from
the bluff or brink of the crater, it does not appear at first sight to be more than two miles in diameter. It
occurred to Capt. H. that he could shoot across to the interior volcano, and he raised his
carbine and fired,
and was very much surprised to see the ball fall in the water less than
halfway across. Again a shot was fired from a Sharp's carbine, the ball
being a fifty-one hundredth caliber, with a charge of fifty-five grains
of powder, the carbine being held horizontal with the top of the bluff, and the ball was ten
seconds in striking the water. Another shot was fired from the bluff, the carbine
being aimed as near vertical as possible for the ball to strike the water, and the
time was three seconds. The same experiment was tried at other points on the bluff
with very nearly the same result, which proves the bluff to be from fifteen
hundred to two thousand feet high, and the lake to be from ten to twelve miles across
it. Night was approaching and we were reminded that it was time to return to camp,
and hastily bidding our beautiful companion an affectionate good night, we started
down the mountains, arriving in good time for our evening repast, consisting of
bacon, bread and coffee.Early morning found us astir, and partaking of a hasty breakfast, we shouldered our rifles and again started up the mountain, for the purpose of getting another glorious view of this most beautiful panorama of nature. Directing our man "Friday" to supply himself with a bottle of champagne, crackers and cheese, and to repair to the top of the bluffs, there to await our coming, we took a more circuitous route IN
SEARCH OF GAME,
which we judged to be quite plentiful,
from the fresh tracks of deer and mountain sheep which we had seen the
night previous. Passing round to the right,
through the thick timber, over the ridges and rocks and along the
craggy edges
of the deep ravines, whose dark defiles were just lighting up by the
morning sun,
passionately enjoying the wild grandeur of this mountain scenery, lost
in reverie, I
had for the time forgotten that I was a huntsman rather than an admirer
of nature,
when a deer of beautiful proportions jumped up directly in front of me
and not more
than one hundred and fifty yards distant. It was a fine doe, and giving
a little
snort she bounded off a short distance and then stopped, and looking
back over her shoulder, with an unconcerned though curious air, seemed
to say, "I
guess you won't hurt me, you don't look very scary." I admit now, after
mature
reflection, that I felt a pang of pain as I raised my rifle, and
catching a hasty
range along the sights, fired. Poor thing, and such a beautiful
creature. My aim had
been too sure, for giving two or three tremendous jumps, she run for
(deer) life over
the nearest ridge, and for aught I know to the contrary is running yet,
all of
which implies that I didn't "faze" her at all, yet, which the same does
not signify that I
always miss my game, as my well-stocked larder at home will tell a
different tail.This little episode was the only one worth relating which occurred during my morning's hunt, for although I saw other fresh tracks of both deer and mountain sheep, they took good care that I shouldn't see them, and proceeding again to the bluffs I found the colonel, captain, cook and champagne awaiting my arrival. The cook had already "freppa" the champagne, whereupon we proceeded to freppa our palates with the champagne. Wasn't it delightful! After partaking of our refreshments we succeeded in descending INTO
THE CRATER
for several hundred feet, and with some
difficulty reached a rocky point which very nearly overhung the lake below.From this point we were comparatively safe, sustaining ourselves by the limbs of a stunted pine which seemed to have grown out of the very rocks, while our men from above loosened and rolled down huge rocks into the lake, some of them probably weighing nearly a ton. Words fail to describe the effect produced by this operation, as those ponderous rocks came tearing, crashing down the almost perpendicular walls of the crater, crushing all before them, until it finally buried itself in the waters of the lake two thousand feet below. We were boys again and clapped our hands in boyish glee, but a few moments later we found it no "boy's play" to climb back again to the top of the crater. I am told that at one point of the bluffs it is possible to descent to the lake, but I do not think I would care to attempt the task. It was near "sitcum-sun." (Indian for noon) when our party started down the mountains for camp, arriving at which we partook of a hearty meal ("hiyou-muckamuck"), our appetites being well sharpened by our morning's exercise. Our dinner over, we "clatawa" Fort Klamath, arriving about sunset. K. [Lt. George W. Kingsbury] Bellows Falls Times, Vermont, September 26, 1873, page 2 One bright morning a friend undertook to pilot me to an interesting wonder-region, high up among the loftiest summits--a very land of mystery, born of volcanic throes. The beautiful valley of Klamath Lake rests on a bed of volcanic ashes; pumice stone as light as cork drifts on its prairie reaches, and the craters, in whose furnaces these cinders were burned, look down on us from the chimney tops of the Cascade Range. Distant perhaps twenty miles away, it is a snowy cluster of heights, and bedded among them, walled in with precipices that forbid a shore and leave no outlet--deep down the sheer walls--is Crater Lake. So far as I know, there has never been a record made of this expanse of water, and I mistrust my pen when I attempt to describe this greatest wonder of Klamath land. For fifteen miles we galloped over the beautiful and deep-grassed prairie, with an occasional reach of timber to give variety, and to tone the pleasant summer sun with its interval of shade. On the way we lunch at the tent restaurant that has followed the army to Fort Klamath, and rest there while the troops stand guard over the captive Modoc nation. The tents that bivouac on the greensward in the distance look up to the Stars and Stripes that float above the parade ground, and across it to the buildings and residences of the regular garrison, and all combined make a pleasing contrast to the unbounded fields we have passed and those that lie beyond--yes, bounded by paneled mountains and well-laid hills, but unfenced by the enclosing grasp of man. On through the deep-worn prairie trail, with the tall grass sweeping the stirrup, and the bloom and fragrance of many a flower coming up from the meadow depths to give us their swift greeting. We reach the base of the Cascade Range, and commence the delightful ascent. The road is well laid on gentle ridges and level benches; the laurel is in full and fragrant bloom; the yellow pine blends with the scrubby black species as we climb, and so gentle is the rise that our gallop is scarcely broken. To our right is a branch of Wood River, appearing at first as a lively creek, but which grows a cañon as we climb, and the dashing of unseen waters tell of the gorge they have worn in the basaltic hills. We have made our swift way upward to where undergrowth is scarce, and the scrubby growth of the black pine forms the rule. My companion halts, and, turning our ponies from the road only a few yards, we stand on the brink of the cañon of Annie's Creek, look across the chasm to see the basaltic columns walling the further side as if built there yesterday, discolored by the rust of ages, freshly brought to view, standing hundreds of feet high. Deep down the gorge the turbulence of the foaming waters is seen; the walls are in places climbed and clung to by the tall, tapering hemlocks, and Annie's Creek Cañon, held up as it is by these prismatic cliffs, forms an object of no common interest. Pine gives way to hemlock, and the presence of snowbanks, some of which invade but scarcely obstruct our way, tell us that we are near the summit. The snow becomes almost universal, but we pass over it unhindered, for it is hard beneath the hoofs. Before evening, with the summit ridge just before us, we come to a camp, where the first wagon of the season, having crossed Siberian ranges and fields of untrodden snow, rests in anticipation of tomorrow's descent into the grassy meads of Klamath. The Rogue River road at the summit ridge must have an elevation of 7,000 feet, but when we reach the divide and see the waters wending their way westward, we still look up to surrounding heights and snowy summits that remind us that the road follows a low pass in the great mountain chain. Here our difficulties commence, for we have miles of steep climbing to do before we reach the wonder shores of Crater Lake. Passing the divide and following along the west of a higher ridge for awhile, we then turn to the right and commence its ascent. The mountainside is densely timbered with hemlock, and the snow lies all around, its softened surface giving way to our horses' tread. We zigzag and wind the mountainside for two miles, always going steadily upward. Occasionally swift currents come down the gorges, fed by the melting snows. When the sun is about two hours high, we see a break in the monotony; the foreground is more open, and, reaching a summit which seems to look down upon all the world, and upward to a few solitary peaks which foot of man cares not to climb, we cross the open stretch to find ourselves upon the ridge that forms a segment of the wide-circling rim of Crater Lake. I cannot call it shore, for the walled-in waters look up to cliffs and are looked down upon by pinnacles and are bowed over and wept upon by midsummer snow drifts, but they know no beach and wash no friendly shore. As the sun declines, we pass from point to point to get changing views and catch the inspiration of the wonder scene. The snow drifts clothe the mountain, and have reached over to embrace the inner wall. The wind, that with chill determination sweeps the mountaintops, has caught the tone of winter. The first sight was disappointing, for it was not what I conceived it to be, and, indeed, I could not conceive it to be what it was. Sometime, in the dim, volcanic past, there must have stood here, with those clustered heights forming a portion of its cliffs and spurs, a mountain mighty as Shasta--grander than its neighbor, McLoughlin--desolate as Hood. There must have come, at some time, a revival of its internal fires that made it consume itself, and sent its burned-out ashes to desolate the far interior. Deep down it burned, thousands of feet below the circling wall of summits that remain to tell the story, and when the agony was over and the vast cauldron had settled and boiled away to its very dregs, these waters welled up from Nature's vast and hidden spring, upheld by some power we cannot understand, vast and deep, and cold as the eternal snows. I was disappointed, because I had not realized the extent of Crater Lake. Standing upon a kingly summit, I looked upon the blue expanse that for once reached down to a horizon that seemed far below me. The ethereal blue was above and around me, but what was this sea of azure that lay between the mountain walls, ten miles distant, and reached far down beneath my feet? Above me was a sky that wore a troubled look, half-intelligible of coming storm, freckled with fear, furrowed with cloud-reaches that half-shadowed the closing day, and down below lay a sea of blue that reflected its sensations and gave them an untranslatable beauty that changed and grew stranger as the rippling wind borrowed wings from the upper currents and fanned the waters into a reflection of weird shadows that gave an unearthly mystery and wonder to the scene. The wall of Crater Lake circles it for a distance of twenty-five miles; the lake must be seven by ten miles in width and length. Where we stood the wall had been measured and counted as 1,500 feet in height, and this was one of the lowest portions of it; it rises in other portions to 3,000 feet. Almost the entire distance the waves wash a nearly vertical wall; a slight slope outward at the top relieves it from direct perpendicularity, and near where we stand it is possible when the snows are gone to descend by a steep ravine, in which there is an occasional hemlock and some undergrowth. There is a narrow rim of boulders at the water's edge here, but there is no friendly shore. The mountain wall, for nearly the entire circuit, is a sheer cliff, grooved somewhat by the relieving hand of time that is constantly finishing its masterpieces, and sometimes the wall of gray is exchanged for red, ragged edges and pinnacles of lava, and there are, to our right, towers and fretted spires of such, rising from the placid lake. It is a scene that some master hand might be immortalized by transferring to canvas. Its grandeur is almost monotonous, its solitude is supremely desolate, and the mystery of its authorship is most sublime. To the right stands Mount Scott, one of the perpetual snow points of the Cascade Range, yet it was but an insignificant butte compared to the mighty mountain of which naught is left but this vast crater. The western base of Mount Scott reaches to the crater rim, and shelves down in 3,000 feet of precipice to meet the water. It is a work of days to study this mystery, to read these lava cliffs, to tread these summit snows, and watch the changing humors of the deep-down, inner surface. The bird that leaves us to cleave the air downward to the water's edge is lost to sight long before reaching its mark; the stone we dig from under the snow to roll over the bank is heard long after it ceases to be seen; the red crags that rise off to the right, near the wall, look small, but they are hundreds of feet high. Some ages after the mountain had burned out, and its fires had passed away, they must have revived and tried again to be fearfully revengeful, but they only succeeded throwing up within the crater, about three miles from the western wall, a mimic volcano about a quarter of a mile high, perfect in form--an unblemished pyramid clad with hemlock to the very apex, and with a distinct crater upon its summit. A lava flow reaches from its base for several miles toward the western shore. So vast is the lake that this island and volcano play a part that is highly picturesque, but not the least monopolizing the importance of the scene. My friend, Mr. O. C. Applegate once assisted to place a skiff on the lake and explored its waters. Its depth is said to have been sounded for 1,350 feet without reaching the bottom. Of course, this wonderful lake furnishes a vast amount of mystery for Indian tradition. Here their medicine men still come, as they always came in the olden time, to study spiritual wisdom and learn the secrets of life from the Great Spirit. In the solitude of these winds they fasted and did penance; to the shores of the weird lake they ventured with great danger, to listen to the winds that came from no one knew where--borne there to roam the pent-up waters and bear the mysterious whispers of unseen beings, whose presence they doubted not, and whose words they longed to understand. They watched the shifting shadows of night and day; the hues of sunlight, moonlight and starlight; saw white sails glisten on the moonlit waters; caught the sheen of noiseless paddles as they lifted voiceless spray, and having become inspired with the supernal, they bore back to their tribe charmed lives and souls fenced in with mystery. It is by such inspiration that the Indian medicine men become infused with the superstitious belief that they are more wise than they are mortal. We had tethered our horses under some trees where the snow had been melted, and that night we spread our blankets in a similar spot, kindling a huge fire of hemlock limbs (broken off by the snow), which we piled against a fallen tree. The night was bitter cold; the winds swept around us complainingly, but we slept by the crackling fire as soundly as tired nature can, after a day of mountain adventure. Samuel A. Clarke, "Klamath Land," Overland Monthly, December 1873, pages 551-554
The first picture ever made of Crater Lake was by Peter Britt of
Jacksonville. Mr. Britt, accompanied by his son Emil, who was then a
small boy, and Samuel Hall in August 1874 made a trip to Crater Lake
for the purpose of taking a picture of the lake, for none had ever been
made before, as no other photographer was venturesome enough to
undertake so tiresome and expensive a trip as it then was. The road
then was more difficult to travel than now, and to haul to Crater Lake
their camp outfit and a complete photographic outfit was a big
undertaking, for that was before the dry process had been invented and
Mr. Britt had an outfit that weighed over 200 pounds, for he had to use
the wet process and to take with him a full supply of chemicals, silver
baths and other helps and prepare each plate as he used it. Mr. Britt
put in the greater part of two days in taking views of the lake, and he
succeeded in getting seven negatives, some of which he yet has. The
first engraving to appear in a publication was made from a photograph
supplied by Mr. Britt and was in the West Shore, an
illustrated magazine published in Portland some years ago. Mr. Britt,
who is a painter of considerable talent, painted in oil a fine sketch
of the lake, which was the first ever made of the celebrated scene. The
painting yet hangs in Mr. Britt's studio, and it compares well with
those painted in later years by other artists.
"First Boat on Crater Lake," Jacksonville Sentinel, September 4, 1903, page 2 SWINGING ROUND THE CIRCLE.
FORT KLAMATH, LAKE MAJESTY AND ROGUE RIVER FALLS.
Well, according to promise, after seeing the sights about Lake Majesty,
enjoying the hospitality of the generous "boys in blue" at Fort
Klamath, who have enrolled themselves as soldiers under the "banner of
temperance," and are now ready to set an example of morality both by
precept and example for those who should themselves be the teachers and
models, and enjoying many other pleasures and seeing sights too
numerous to prelude my article by stating them, I am partly prepared to
give them to the readers of the Sentinel,
who have not had the exquisite pleasure or could not
spare the time to take this trip and see for themselves.
Let me see, how shall I commence--by stating--? yes, now I have it! It was a very gusty morn somewhere between the 20th of August and middle of September (if you want the exact date call at the P.O. and our P.M. will give it) that fully prepared and equipped with the necessary apparatus for camping we started forth with bright anticipation of what we should see, fully determined to enjoy ourselves in the most approved style. With a hack that moved with a light and graceful motion, and a team that bore well on the bits, we headed for the mountains, took dinner at Madame Caldwell's spring, and camped for the night at Keene Creek, where the kind thoughtfulness of Col. Mason furnished us a spare tent, for which our appreciation was felt if not fully expressed. The Colonel is superintending the construction of the Southern Oregon Wagon Road, and deserves great praise for the manner in which he is doing his work. The Green Spring hill, which has always been a terror to teamsters, being so steep and difficult of ascent, is now traversed by a safe and easy grace; also the descent to Keene Creek is no longer dreaded as of old--but our province is sightseeing, and following our present purpose we pause on the summit of the hill between Keene Creek and Green Spring and look back; our eyes are greeted by a very fine view of several ranges of mountains raising their lofty crests one above the other till far in the distance the dim outlines of the California Coast Range are traced by the eye of the traveler. Pilot Rock looms up grand and gloomy, as if it were a mighty sentinel to guard the pass of the Siskiyous. During the succeeding day nothing occurred to relieve the monotony of the unchanging scenery. The road for thirty miles traverses a densely timbered region seemingly almost level, and were it not for the rocky sections of road one now and then passes over, the traveler might slumber sweetly or indulge in daydreams and lose nothing by deigning the surroundings more than a passing glance. On the third day we got a first glance of Little Klamath Basin from a high bluff overlooking Klamath River. The day was smoky, and the view as as "through a glass darkly"; in the foreground was seen Klamath River winding its tortuous way through tule and marsh, smooth and placid as the bosom of the lake, seen in the dim distance resembling a huge mirror covered with a thick veil and reflecting the rays of the sun through a mist. The scene was one calculated to awaken the muses, or stir to action the soul of a poet. With considerable reluctance we descended from the brow of the cliff, resumed our seats in the hack and were soon whirling along through a cloud of alkali dust, forced to refrain from commenting on the sudden change in the topography of the country or submit to a strangling dose of dust prescribed by Dame Earth and administered by the gentle zephyrs which kept us completely enveloped in its cloud. This basin, being well adapted to stock raising, is being rapidly filled up, and agriculture is carried on with a considerable degree of success. One great drawback is the water. Though there is an abundance of it, it is of a very poor quality, and people who have been in the habit of quaffing nature's beverage as it comes "sparkling and bright" from the snow-covered heights of Ashland peaks almost famish ere reaching the pure aqua beyond. We reached Linkville about three o'clock p.m., pitched camp above town, and in the cool shades of the evening my wife and I (for be it known that I am a married man now, and wouldn't change places with the Czar of Russia, no sir! not much), well, as I was about to say, my wife and I accepted the kind invitation of our estimable friend H. M. Thatcher to take a boat ride, and soon we were gliding "o'er the waters blue," and not until the song of birds had ceased and the small still hours of night were fast approaching did we moor "our little boat," bid our friend a kind good night and repair to camp. Linkville is situated on the bank of Link River at a point where the river loses its identity, merges into a beautiful little lake [and] is henceforth known as Klamath River. The surrounding country presents rather a barren, unproductive and uninviting appearance, but facts do not carry out the impression, and we find that nearly all the fruits, vegetables and grain peculiar to the latitude and climate are successfully produced. Messrs. Nurse & Miller are doing a good business in the mercantile line. Uncle George has in the past year erected a commodious and substantial hotel building and gets good patronage from many of the citizens of the place as well as from travelers and visitors. Linkville is peopled by a class of men who are not only devoted to business but are careful to make visitors feel at home and assist in heightening their enjoyment if they chance to be seeking pleasure. Leaving Linkville for Fort Klamath, our road lay over a low range of hills, from the summit of which a fine view can be obtained of Link River Basin, Lost River, Little Klamath Lake, Klamath and Link rivers, Mount Shasta and Mount McLoughlin. Here the admirer of the beauties of nature may feast his eyes unto weariness. Our road for a distance of 9 miles from this point passes through a fine open forest of timber and descends to Big Klamath Lake by an easy grade. Here is a fine ranch, where, when he is at home, Captain Ferris' (the proprietor) jolly face may be seen, and his clear ringing voice is always a pleasant welcome to his many friends. Here the Capt. tells me he raises an abundance of choice vegetables and feels confident that whatever he wishes from the soil he can produce. Looking from the balcony of his house a fine view of the lake is obtained. One and a half miles from this place we arrive at a very rough piece of road known as Modoc Point, and he who wishes a thorough shaking, and a severe test of his temper and nervous system, I would advise to take a trip over Modoc Point. We succeeded in passing this terrible ordeal without any nervous injury and, remembering our trip to be a pleasure trip, refrained from the use of any expletives. We arrived at Williams River in time to fix up our camp by firelight. But my article is getting long, and to my readers I expect rather tedious, but as we are now just nearing the principal object of our visit, and that, for which I commenced this article to describe, I will conclude in the next issue by giving a few remarks on Fort Klamath and surroundings, and last but most important of all, Lake Majesty and Rogue River Falls. C.
B. WATSON.
Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville,
September 19, 1874, page 2SWINGING ROUND THE CIRCLE.
Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville,
September 26, 1874, page 2STILL ON THE WING FOR LAKE MAJESTY AND THE FALLS.
On the morning of the 6th we broke camp and started for the Fort,
thirteen miles distant. This morning, as on the two previous
ones, the
whole country was enveloped in smoke. Our view, therefore, was limited,
though what there was in the circle of our vision was fine, the veil of
smoke giving a novel appearance to the scene. As the rippling of
Williams River died away in the distance we cast our eyes about us and
found ourselves surrounded by sagebrush, peering over the tops of which
was now and then seen an Indian hut, wigwam or tent. They prowl about
the country like the Arabs of the desert. Their habits are nomadic, but
few having permanent homes. Some, however, seem very comfortably
fixed--have houses "like unto the whites," and cultivate small fields
of grain. Two or three miles bring us to the shore of the lake again,
but on this occasion the opposite shore was not visible, owing to the
smoke, which gave it the appearance of a boundless sea. Four or five
miles from the river in a northwest direction we come upon the site of
the old Agency, and why it should ever have been established at this
place I cannot imagine, as (to me, at least) a more uninviting position
could not have been found in that part of the country. Next in turn
comes
THE
AGENCY,
pleasantly
located on a fine stream, which, at this place, rushes in one volume
from beneath the mountain which bounds it on the east. The town is
situated in the edge of a fine grove of tamarack and pine, is neatly
built and cleanly kept, contains a well-regulated school for the rising
generation of savages, a flouring mill, saw mill, and a full quota of
other establishments. Several families are residents here and seem to
appreciate the pleasantness of their situation. The water of this, as
all other streams flowing into the north of Big Klamath Lake, is of
such transparency as not to obstruct a close observation of objects
lying beneath its ever-flowing current, even where the water is several
feet in depth. The Agency is so situated as to overlook a fine stretch
of rich prairie land, suitable (were it not for the severity of the
winters) for successful agricultural operations. And even as it is, a
considerable amount of grain, hay, and I am told some vegetables, are
produced. The distance to the Fort is five miles, over an almost
perfectly level country, beautifully diversified with prairie and
timbered land, traversed here and there by silvery streams of crystal
waters, their banks bordered with evergreens and a luxuriant growth of
vegetation. In vain did I listen [for] the sound of fairy trumpet, and
expectantly watch for some woodland nymph to cross our path. The whoop
of a savage or the sight of a dusky dame of the forest might have
dispelled the delusion, and have caused us to realize the fact that we
were not in fairy land, but traversing groves where ribald scenes of
brutal barbarism had been, and might again be enacted. We come now to
FORT
KLAMATH.
The spot upon which it is built was selected with a view to
convenience, beauty and its adaptability to the purpose. Abundance of
pure water, broad expanses of meadow land, a superabundance of
excellent timber for all purposes, the general healthfulness of the
location, and the abundant supply of fine mountain trout are among some
of the more important characteristics of the place. Were it not for the
frequent and severe frosts and great depth of snow here in the winter
Oregon could not boast a more valuable or beautiful tract of country
than this of Upper Klamath. And even as it is, I look in the future to
see it utilized for grazing purposes. Each year now, during the summer
season, extensive herds of cattle, horses and sheep may be seen quietly
cropping the luxuriant herbage with which the plain is so extravagantly
carpeted, and a good steak purchased of some of the grazers of this
vicinity testifies as to quality of the grass. And now a few words in
reference toTHE
SOLDIERS AT THE FORT,
and
what they are doing. Here is an order of things peculiar, I believe (as
regards soldiers as a body), to Klamath alone. The boys at the Post
have organized a Lodge of Good Templars and have gone into the work
with earnestness. The Good Templars among them only associate with
their brother Templars. They have completely revolutionized matters at
the Post, and instead of lounging around or engaging in drunken
revelry, we see them following steady habits, using their utmost
endeavors to reclaim their comrades and to save others from falling.
Among the most zealous workers may be mentioned Jas. Lynch, the W.C.T. [Worthy Chief Templar],
an intelligent, genial gentleman, and an honor to his lodge and to the
cause; Frank J. Murphy, W.S. [Worthy
Secretary],
a lively, practical man, full of life and jollity, making his presence
felt wherever he is and forcing mirth and laughter upon his homesick or
depressed companions; private [Jasper Newton] Terwilliger (I have
forgotten his initials), D.G.W.C.T. [Deputy Grand Worthy Chief Templar],
another very affable, intelligent and pleasant young man, tired of the
army but determined to do good while in it, and many others too
numerous to mention, and whose names I have forgotten. They all deserve
praise for what they have already done, and will yet succeed in putting
down this fiend [i.e.,
alcohol]
which has come to be a national curse. They are mostly privates and are
laboring under many disadvantages. They met with a great loss when Gen.
Wheaton took his leave of Fort Klamath. The General did all he could to
assist the boys, for he appreciated their efforts. The same can't be
said of all the officers. And this elevates, in my estimation, the
sober, moral private far above the dissipated officers. We look not to
title for the man; though title and rank be piled on and heaped up in
profusion, yet if that manly spark and principle be lacking I defy you
to show me the man. We should all remember that beneath the meanest
exterior may sometimes be found the purest heart or brightest
intellect. But we must move on and get a view ofLAKE
MAJESTY,
and
even now I fear time and space will not permit me to do it justice,
though I possessed the power, which I do not claim. I had hoped to
describe the scenery on Anna's Creek, which stream we follow up for a
distance of seven or eight miles, on our way to the Lake. But as time
will not permit, suffice it to say that it is grand, the stream having
its course through a canyon with perpendicular walls of stone from 200
to near 1,000 feet in height. We took dinner about fifteen miles from
the Fort and arrived at camp, two miles from the Lake, and proceeded to
construct a bower of boughs to shelter its slumbering inmates from the
rude intrusion of the blasts and chilling dews or frosts that never
fail, in clear weather, to moisten the face of nature in
this elevated
region. Having made all things ready for the night we sought our
couches to dream of what we should see on the morrow. This great
natural wonder is situated on the summit of the Cascade Mountains. The
trail to it is becoming plainer and more worn each year, from the great
number of persons who visit it during the summer and fall months. It is
yet very rough, crooked and difficult to drive a team over, yet teams
are driven to the bank of the Lake. The trail is through a dense forest
of timber peculiar to the altitude, only such as grows on high
mountains. Small streams and bubbling brooks greet the eye and slake
the thirst of the traveler at every turn until you get within about a
mile and a half of the Lake. The ascent is not very steep nor difficult
for horsemen or footmen, and good grass is plentiful this time of the
year, as far as water is found up the mountain. There is nothing
beyond, however, to indicate a body of water ahead, and the adventurer
is impressed with the idea, or rather the feeling, that he is above all
traces of water--in fact beyond the power-- of vegetation to grow.
There is no change in the scenery to notify one that he is nearing one
of the grandest scenes in the world, but knowing that it was ahead of
us, patiently we toiled onward and upward, pausing now and again to get
breath to enable us to pursue our journey. One has no notice of the
nearness of the Lake until the whole scene, in one grand view, breaks
upon the astonished gaze of the traveler. Here we stand, upon the brink
of a mighty basin hollowed out by the hand of nature in some of her
terrible upheavals. Standing upon the brink, the placid bosom of the
Lake is spread out two thousand feet below. There are but two places
discovered where it is possible for man to reach the water, and even
here the utmost caution is required. The Lake is said to be about ten
by fifteen miles in extent, yet so pure is the atmosphere and so
transparent the water that the distance across does not seem one third
of what it really is. An island stands about two miles from the shore,
and is estimated at 1,500 feet in height, composed of lava and cinders.
An excavation is left in the top about one hundred feet deep. This
island is supposed to have been the last chimney or crater to the
mighty volcano that was in active operation here, and was the
instrument in the hands of nature in changing and transforming a vast
extent of country. For many miles around, the country is covered to a
considerable depth with pumice stone and other rocks of volcanic
origin. Just imagine this immense cauldron, containing between 100 and
150 square miles, and mayhap thousands of feet deeper than is indicated
by the surface of the water, filled with molten lava and threatening
every moment to inundate the country with liquid fire--its fiery
tongues of flame shooting upward as if defying the gods themselves, for
its perpendicular rock-bound sides bear evidence of having struggled
with the flames in their mad attempts to escape from this rocky
prison--and you have a faint idea of what I conceive this lake once to
have been. There are points about this mystic spot that are probably
3,000 feet above the water. One point is known as "Sore Thumb," from
its peculiar shape, resembling, as it does, the hand of a man doubled
with the thumb projecting above the fist, with a portion torn off. It
is one of the highest points in the vicinity, and from its summit an
extensive view can be had. The Lake, it is said, has been sounded to a
depth of 600 feet, and in places no bottom has been found. There is no
visible inlet or outlet, and the water is as transparent as crystal.
Huge banks of snow repose on the inner rim of this basin the year
round. From the south bank we turned southward and were surprised with
the splendid view spread out before us. There, twenty-five miles away,
slumbered Big Klamath Lake, mountain barriers encompassing it, and its
many tributaries wending their way to add their mite to swell its
burden of waters. The whole Lake and Basin was spread out in one
extended view and gave such a view as many would travel hundreds of
miles to see. But we were destined to see what no other party has seen--LAKE
MAJESTY IN A SNOW STORM.
About
noon the sky became darkened with clouds, the wind arose and the
blinding snow limited our vision to a few hundred yards. I descended to
the water's edge, entered the boat and pushed out into the Lake, whose
placid bosom but so short [a] time ago had seemed incapable of motion,
but now the agitated waves began to roll, and whitecaps to break on the
shore. The majestic cliffs, now that I had got to the bottom and was
looking up, seemed terrific [i.e.,
terrifying].
I was getting uncomfortably cold, my boat was leaking and I floating
upon the surface of the waters which had smothered out the fires of
this once lake of fire, and a storm was upon the deep. The sensation
was not a pleasant one. I succeeded in reaching shore, moored my boat,
and after the hardest task for the same length of time in my experience
reached the top, met my wife, who was almost ready to start in search
of--a husband--thanked my fortune she was not a widow, took a last
farewell look at Lake Majesty, and returned to camp, tired and hungry,
while the ground was rapidly being covered with snow.I'll tell my readers of Rogue River Falls in my next and ask pardon for making this so lengthy. A TRIP TO CRATER LAKE IN SOUTHERN
OREGON.
(The following sketch is copied from the Daily Oregonian of
June 28th. We presume it to have emanated from the pen of Judge J. H.
Reed. Everyone conversant with the scenery referred to will at once
recognize the faithfulness of the description. Our people are so
accustomed to looking upon the natural beauties surrounding them that
they do not appreciate their charms as do those who visit and view them
for the first time, and their description in this instance is by one
fully able to appreciae natural beauty and competent to express the
truth in a charming way without at all encroaching upon the realm of
romance. Of such is the statement following:)
Of all the varied and beautiful country which is found between Los Angeles and Puget Sound, none is more lovely in climate, more fertile in soil, more varied in products and more exquisite in scenery than the valley of Rogue River in Southern Oregon. Jackson County, through which the Rogue River runs, is one of the southern counties of the state. There the almond, the fig and the magnolia, the pride of the South, grow and bloom in the open air. With the Siskiyous on the south, dividing it from California, the Cascades or Sierras on the east, and the Coast Range on the west, and its beautiful prairies--dotted with oak groves and teeming with grain, orchards and vineyards--running up to the foot of the mountains, it presents a scene at once soft and grand like "Beauty sleeping in the lap of Terror." The river itself was originally called Rouge River by the voyageurs of the Hudson Bay Company [not true], then Gold River, and at last it has been doomed to bear the title of Rogue River, a corruption of its first name. [The river was named after the propensities of its natives, not any supposed color.] Some few years ago, it was rumored that at the source of the river in the Cascades a lake had been discovered of such surpassing magnificence that the like had ne'er been seen. On one of our lovely September days of last year it was determined to start out to find the lake and enjoy the mountains. The party consisted of General John E. Ross, "Jimmy" Stewart and the writer. The General is an old Oregonian, and has been in every Indian war from the days of "Old John" and his men, the heroic age of Indian warfare in 1855-'56, until and inclusive of the Modoc troubles. "Jimmy" is a Scotchman, as his royal name would indicate. He has been gamekeeper, sailor, packer and an old "'49" miner. He is a good shot with both shotgun and rifle, Purdy or Winchester, and in the mountains is worth half a regiment of men. Nothing can break that he cannot lash; nothing can happen which is beyond his resources. There is one acknowledged weakness, however, in "Jimmy's" character. His perception of the right of property in dogs is not acute. He recognizes no ownership in a good dog of any species, save in himself. He is not altogether to blame, however, for his acquisitiveness in this particular, as ninety-nine dogs out of a hundred will follow him, "will ye, nil ye." Having laid in seven days' provisions, we started up the river, traveling for the first twenty miles through the valley, by farm houses and mills and fields full of horses and cattle and sheep, until we crossed the river. Then the ascent began, which never terminated until we reached the summit of the range, eighty miles away. Higher and steeper becomes the trail, grander the scenery, and the mountains are piled up as you advance in inextricable confusion. Sometimes the river lies below you thousands of feet, looking like a silver thread, and again you are down on its banks with scarcely room between them and the mountain for your animal to walk. At one point, some hundreds of feet above the river, the General remarked, "This point is called 'Gut's defeat.'" Upon inquiry I found that the place had been thus named from an accident which happened there to an old horse belonging to an old pioneer named Hi Abbott, or the Alcalde. It seems that once when returning from a hunt, the old horse with the classic name, being loaded with the carcasses of eight deer, missed his footing and rolled down into the river, deer and all. He was not drowned, however, for as Jimmy said, "He shed his pack in the river and crawled out." But, as Irving says of Braddock, "His is a name forever associated with defeat." This Master Abbott was one of those men created for the purpose of being the forerunners of civilization. When Jacksonville was a mining camp and unbaptized, old Hi undertook to keep the boys awake one night by imitating the cry of a coyote, and moving his leg up and down from behind a log where he was concealed. A fellow named Berry, not liking to be disturbed, took a crack at the coyote with his revolver and shot Hi through the leg and lamed him for life. Just about this time the American idea of law and order and self-government and "all that" broke out in the camp and Hi was elected Alcalde. The old fellow, after some years, went up Rogue River to Flounce Rock, where, notwithstanding his short leg, he became a famous hunter. Flounce Rock is one of the landmarks on the river. At present the country about it is filled with cattle, the mountainsides and valleys being full of grass. The rock itself is perhaps a thousand feet at its base above the little valley which it overhangs, and from its base to its summit is about five hundred feet more. When the country was all under water, or rather when the water was subsiding, there were peculiar marks like water lines made upon the rock, which were thought by the discoverers to resemble the flounces on a lady's dress, hence the name of Flounce Rock. Proceeding up the river and diverging a mile or so from the trail to the right, you come to the falls of the river. Of course the whole stream at this elevation (4,000 feet above the sea) is nothing but a series of rapids; here, however, we have a perpendicular fall of one hundred and ninety-four feet. It has the usual concomitants of all large waterfalls, the roar, the spray and the rainbow, but it has what the others have not, its stupendous forests of fir, white pine, sugar pine, hemlock and yew trees standing around as silent spectators. The party moved on from the falls, intending to camp at a camp called Union Creek, tolerably near the summit. Before reaching the place night set in. The weather for two weeks prior to this time had been unseasonably warm, and long before we made our camping place the heavens "were hung with black," and owing to the darkness of the night, increased tenfold by the storm clouds and the dense forest, it was as much as we could do to find our way. In fact we could not have found it save for the sheet lightning which every moment or two absolutely covered the heavens. Just as we reached our camping ground and whilst we were unpacking our things, the storm culminated and the sheet lightning became forked, and then ensued such a scene of unparalleled grandeur as does not often fall to the lot of a man to see. Most men have to look up to see the lightning flash, and wait a moment for the thunder, but here we could look around us and on a level with us and see the chain lightning and look into it and see it as if it were running down like the molten metal that issues from a furnace, the crash and the flash being simultaneous. The isolation, the gigantic trees, the darkness lit up by oft-repeated flashes, and finally rendered more weird-like by the flames of two trees which the lightning had struck and set on fire, together with the sighing of the wind through the firs, and the roaring of the creek over the rapids where we camped, made it impossible to add another circumstance toward the completeness of the storm and its surroundings. We understood afterwards that in the valleys on both sides of the mountains towards the east and towards the west, and a hundred miles apart, people had been looking at the storm and wondering at its fierceness. We were in the midst of it and admiring it.
"Oh! night.
Jimmy was
proceeding to spread our
blankets between two of the very tallest trees in the group. A member
of
the party suggested that it might not be a safe place, as the trees
towered so high, to which Jimmy quietly remarked that if he had to be
killed by lightning that night he was going to be dry when he died,
and so proceeded with his duties as chambermaid. Our fear of getting
wet, however, was unfounded. We had all the beauty of the storm and
none of its inconveniences. It went down into the valley and left us
above it, not wetting us in the least.And storm, and darkness,, ye are wondrous strong, Yet lovely in your strength as is the light Of a dark eye in a woman!" In the morning we pursued our way with the animals until noon, when we took it afoot for about a mile, which brought us to the rim of the lake. One glance repaid us a thousandfold for all the fatigue and trouble we had taken. The lake first known as Crater Lake, but now, with our national love of dollar-store jewelry and tawdry finery, called by some Lake Sublimity and by others Lake Majesty, lies at an elevation of seven thousand feet above the sea, measured by triangulation. It is seven and a half miles long by five and a half wide, and it has been sounded to a depth of five hundred and fifty feet and no bottom. It is in the summit of the Cascades, as we call them in Oregon, or the Sierras, as they are called in California. The ground recedes in every direction from the rim, and there are no higher peaks in the immediate vicinity. The depth from the rim of the lake down to the water varies from two thousand to four thousand feet, almost perpendicular. In the middle of the lake stands, covered with timber, a conical mountain, fifteen hundred feet high, a perfect sugarloaf, with its concave apex filled with snow, evidently an extinct volcano settled down and sunk, and now surrounded by water. An adventurous party descended the wall which forms the sides of the lake and, making a raft, sounded the depth as far as their fishing lines would reach, and then explored the sunken mountain to its top. There is no beach to the lake, the ground preserving the same inclination under the water as above it. Jimmy descended the precipice forty or fifty feet to disengage a boulder some two feet and a half in diameter from the soil and roll it down. We timed it for precisely one minute by the watch, tracing its course by the eye and by the ear when it disappeared from sight and sound, and we could hear no splash, nor could we see any ripple in the water. The storm of the night before had purified the atmosphere, and the sight which met our gaze when we first caught a glimpse of the lake surpassed anything that any of our party had ever seen, and we were all old mountain men. It was not solely grand and terrible, awe-inspiring like the thunderstorm, but it was grandeur tempered with calmness and gentleness and serene beauty. There was not a ripple or the slightest motion in the water, and the General could not be persuaded that it was water that we first saw. He insisted on it that the lake had sunk: He was deceived by the extraordinary clearness of the water and his mistaking the water line as it then was for an old water line such as you see left by high water on all our watercourses. No mirror ever made reflected more perfectly than did the lake. The stupendous banks with every rock, with every obelisk and prism and peculiarity of shape, every mark and cave were as perfect in the water as they were above it, so that it was difficult to tell where the water commenced and the bank ended. Had your name been carved on the wall rock you would have seen it reflected in the water below. Every fleecy cloud and the deep blue of the sky intensified by the water into such a blue as never was seen before were reflected until you felt as if you were above the sky looking down into it. The point from which we looked down was two thousand feet above the water beneath us, and that was the lowest place in the rim. You can get no nearer the water without descending the almost-perpendicular sides. The lake looked like an opal, not seeming to us more than a mile or two long and a mile broad. From our standpoint, with the lake at our feet, looking up the Cascades north, we could see at long intervals Diamond Peak, the Three Sisters, and Mount Jefferson, covered with their eternal snows, and turning our faces east and south, we had away below us the Modoc country and Klamath Lake, with Sprague River, Williamson's River, Wood River and Annie River threading the desert, and in the far south, grand old Shasta, with his 14,400 feet, and his living glacier, the king of Northern California. Why was not Bierstadt there? As the lake is as high as the summit of the mountain pass where the road leads over from Jacksonville to Fort Klamath, and as there are no mountains within a great distance higher than the lake, and the ground is descending on all sides from it, the question naturally arises, how is the lake fed and whence comes this great body of water. The answer may be arrived at by observing how the lake discharges itself. The plateau on which Klamath Lake and the rivers emptying into it is situated on the east of the mountains is 2,000 feet higher than the valley of Rogue River on the west of the mountains. At the foot of the mountains on the east, Wood River, a large river, in whose waters there is never any variation, Annie River and some smaller streams at a distance of 20 or 25 miles from the lake, and at a depth of 5,000 feet below it, all come out from under the mountains. They do not rise like pools or springs; they come out as rivers with a rapid current, and the fish can be seen at any time swimming upstream and under the mountain where the stream breaks out. There is no doubt but that these streams are the outlet of the lake. The whole country is lava and nothing but lava, and the water of the lake percolates through the lava, and finds its way through fissures and crevices until it forms the rivers above mentioned. There is no other visible outlet to the lake, and there can be no other source of the rivers. Is it not then probable that the lake is fed in the same manner that it is discharged, and that it is supplied by subterranean channels, even from the snowy peaks which tower up along the whole range, although they are miles, aye, some of them hundreds of miles distant? No Indian ever treads the bank of the lake. There is a tradition that the lake is inhabited by a monster, to obtain a sight of which is death to a red man. The whole scene has the look of enchantment--not a fish in the water, not a bird flying over it, not a motion in its glassy surface. Men born and brought up in a mountain country, however rude or unconventional they may be, are more or less all poets. There is many a "mute inglorious Milton" who can feel, but cannot speak, poetry, and few of that class of men will ever stand by Crater Lake for the first time without being silent, and becoming conscious of their own littleness; involuntarily they will look up to Him in whose boiling crucible at the appointed time, rocks, rivers, mountains and woods shall melt together. Democratic Times, Jacksonville, July 7, 1877, page 1. The article originally ran in the Oregonian, Portland, June 28, 1877, page 4, and was subsequently reprinted in the Ashland Tidings, July 13, 1877, page 1 FOR CRATER LAKE.--A large party was to leave Ashland this week for Crater Lake, with Capt. O. C. Applegate as pilot, to be joined at Linkville by another crowd. Mr. Wicks, a representative of Frank Leslie's Illustrated Weekly, of New York, was expected to join the expedition and furnish views of the scenery for that enterprising sheet. Democratic Times, Jacksonville, August 24, 1877, page 3 The magazine apparently didn't publish an article about Crater Lake until January 1888. SUMMER WANDERINGS.
Southeastern Oregon offers more substance for the consideration of the
average tourist than those unacquainted in the premises may suppose.
Endowed with a pleasant and congenial temperature during the sultry
summer months, and affording some of the finest and most pleasing
scenery, we cannot wonder at the gratification afforded the large and
constantly increasing number that annually visit. Here the hunter finds
a varied abundance of game; the numerous streams abound in the finny
tribes, while everything seems to blend in making this region
peculiarly the scene for a short summer journey of recreation.Interested by the seemingly romantic stories told and written of Crater Lake, Rogue River Falls and other indigenous scenery, we have taken occasion to see and be satisfied. A modern writer has well written that to neglect seeing what others would travel hundreds of miles to get a glimpse of, would be a mortal sin. And he must have had these in his mind's eye when he penned those truthful words. Enthusiasts are prone to magnify; but, if we make the usual allowance for this fact, it will not be difficult to realize the beauties of these wonders as portrayed by various writers. Leaving Jacksonville on the 29th ult., in company with a couple of congenial companions, and duly equipped for a three weeks' cruise, our party started for Lake County, via the Rogue River road. This route is not calculated to particularly inspire the average traveler with thoughts of "the golden way to Heaven," but for a mountain road may be said to be good. Great forests of pine and fir line it on either side, the monotony of which is now and then varied by a ranch appearing at intervals--especially after the bridge across the river is passed. Immense fires have devastated them, and for miles around, in different places, nothing but blighted trees, tall and bare, meet your gaze. Of late years this wild waste has been settled to a considerable extent, some very good stock ranches having been taken up and well improved. Strung along in reckless confusion is some of the most picturesque mountain scenery to be met with on the route. Here we find the "Hole-in-the-Ground," a pretty, moss-bedecked precipice a short distance from the road; Flounce Rock, a large stone sitting on the mountain, with curious creases at its base, reminding us of flounces in the dress of our grandmother's days, from which it derives its name; the "Pimple-head," a large rock evidently named in the age of the Cardiff Giant, which hangs pendant and can be moved ad libitum, though repeated efforts have failed to detach it from its place. Other unique and noticeable features on the earth's surface serve to keep up the interest the entire way. But the object above all others that captured our admiration and wonder were the inimitable Rogue River Falls, sublime and magnificent in all their beauty. Situated about a mile and a half below the bridge, in a rough and almost inaccessible location, they are being sought after as among the principal wonders native to the Coast. This extravagance of nature is formed by the waters of Mill Creek falling a distance of near two hundred feet to the rocky channel of the river below, which itself rushes fiercely through a series of tortuous declivities at this point, lending to make the scene all the more imposing and romantic. Like successive drifts of fine snow the water tumbles down this great height, forming a beautiful spray, which nurtures a delicate rainbow. As if by contrast, in the immediate neighborhood flourishes an extensive growth of grasses and moss of flashy and variegated colors, adding to the sight. Farther down, Bar Creek attempts a repetition, but is lost in its own insignificance. To us there appears a similarity to the famous Bridal Veil Falls of the Yosemite Valley, a comparison not altogether extravagant. To be appreciated they need only be seen. Leaving the main road some twenty miles this side of Fort Klamath, three miles more bring us to the Como of Oregon--Crater Lake. These three are the most expensive miles it has ever been our lot to traverse, and the "Rocky Road to Dublin" surely could not find a worthier continuation. But once there, your anticipations are realized. We do not propose to afflict our readers with a description of the lake. Others before as have painted it in all its resplendent beauty, and we can add nothing to enlarge on that already given. The party from Ashland, headed by O. C. Applegate, was still here, as also L. Shideler and party. The adjacent country is well supplied with fuel and grass; the water, however, is carried a great distance. A spring has recently been discovered near the lake, but the water is not generally used. Deer are plentiful but rarely killed. Some people seem to derive great satisfaction in going down to the water's edge; others clamber up the rugged peaks surrounding and imagine they see a beauteous landscape; but as for us, we have decided to bide our time until elevators and railroads inhabit the region. During our stay, a raft improvised for the occasion, consisting of old logs tied together with suspenders, rags and undergarments, and manned by Capt. Ivan Applegate and Jim McCully, made a trip to the island or crater, situated near the west side of the lake. There is a deception as to the real distance down to the water; but after you make the descent and find yourself at the top again you are apt to painfully realize the fact that "things are not what they seem." One thing surprising is the remarkable growth everything is liable to undergo. The lake gets larger and the peaks shoot higher every time you go there. A few years ago this body of water was ten miles long; now it is fifteen, and still growing. Crater Lake has been selected as a place for Southern Oregon heroes to hand down their names to posterity. Every mound bears some euphonious cognomen, and every tree has been blazed for miles around, upon which the names of these martyrs stand out in bas relief. Not even an unclaimed molehill could we find by which to commemorate the visit of our "noble" party. Passing one day pleasantly here, we left for the land of sagebrush on the morning of the 3rd, of which more will be said in our next. Democratic Times, Jacksonville, September 21, 1877, page 3 ROGUE RIVER FALLS SEPT. 7.
The great attraction on the Pacific Coast being the Rogue River Falls,
and Crater Lake on the summit of the Cascade Mountains; my friends
thought it wouldn't do for me not to see these wonders of the
continent. So we rigged up a wagon and team, tent and camp equipage,
with two weeks provisions and started on our 200 miles journey. When I
say we, l mean Richard Klippel, Lannes Klippel, Aaron Maegley, Wm.
Peninger and myself. We started from Jacksonville Tuesday evening Sept.
4, lodged at Mr. Fisher's where we took in balance of provisions; sack
of flour, and 20 bushels of oats for the horses. As we passed out of
the fertile Rogue River Valley we entered the so-called twelve-mile
desert. This body of land seemed to me as if it had once been the
bottom of the sea, and consists of a continuation of gentle hills and
valleys. The hills are a sandy, pebbly formation, and the valleys are
filled with coarse gravel and round rock.We are taking a northeastern course from Jacksonville, and at Bybee's Crossing we ferry from the left side of Rogue River to the right of that stream; we keep on the right for a distance of 44 miles where we cross it once more over a brand-new bridge near Mr. Deskins' ranch and saw mill, one and one-half miles above the falls. Here we halt again for the night, and in the morning we visit the falls, and in doing so we have to pass through a dense growth of timber and underbrush. Having reached the precipice of the falls we had a fine view. It is not an abrupt fall but a succession of falls. The river falls 300 feet in as many yards, and works itself through and overshoots huge boulders of rock. Two hundred yards below is another and by far the finest of this cluster of falls. A large tributary to Rogue River empties its waters into it over its perpendicular left bank which is here 198 feet in height. The deafening sound of the leaping waters, the dampening spray and the multitudinous rainbow tints present a scene both wild and grand. To give a description of the rugged, precipitous Rogue River canyon, so as to impress its magnitude upon persons at a distance, is quite an impossibility for me, and I will have to leave it to your imagination to supply the deficiency of my description. In the afternoon of Friday the 7th, we left the camp at Deskins' (the Rogue River bridge near the falls) and drove nine miles farther on our way to Crater Lake, and stopped one and one-half miles this side of Union Creek for the purpose of enjoying a bear and deer hunt, which game abound in all this region of country. Up to this writing (at 2 p.m.) our hunters have brought in but two deer and one lynx (wildcat) but "nary bear." Harvey Deskins is among our hunting party. About a mile from camp he shot a deer, and as he was dragging it down the mountain he came across two cubs (young bears). He tried to capture one, when its mother made her appearance and showed fight for the protection of her offspring, whereupon Mr. Deskins retreated, believing that to be the better part of valor. The most wonderful bear stories are related by these courageous backwoodsmen. I can only believe them by taking a look at their stocks of bear, panther and deer skins. I am thinking of bringing home with me enough bear skins to carpet one or two of our rooms. I asked if there was any danger of exterminating this game, and received as an answer that there would not be in 200 years. CRATER LAKE CAMP, Sept. 9th.
Reached here at 3 p.m. Went up to the rim of Crater Lake, 8,500 feet
above the level of the sea. We looked over an immense precipice 2,290
feet into the blue lake below. We viewed this wonder of the Pacific
Coast from different elevations on the western banks. It is six miles
across and fifteen long, and a gentle island (mountain peak) rising
from the center is covered with a scattering growth of tall fir and
pine trees. The top of the peak has a deep hole in it, at the bottom of
which lies a bank of eternal snow. As we had no trusted guide to pilot
us, and as the surface of the lake appeared to us very ruffled from a
storm and the white waves were visible, we did not feel like risking
our precious lives in an attempt to descend to the water's edge. A
commanding view of the entire lake is afforded from a high rocky point
on the northwest. The high rocky walls which surround this remarkable
body of water on this high range of mountains, and the great fields of
pumice stone that are strewn in great quantities all over this country
all go to show that this was once a mighty volcano, which poured out
fiery lava in every direction. Huge boulders of burned rock and immense
beds of pumice stone could be seen for forty-five miles of our journey
ascending the Cascade Mountains. The same is true on the east of this
mountain.We have passed Fort Klamath, 22 miles from Crater Lake, and Klamath Indian Reservation, 27 miles from Crater Lake. The Indians do not go near this remarkable lake. They maintain that looking down upon its blue waters is certain death to the Indian. Many questions are asked and still unanswered concerning this lake. How much higher was this mountain before it exploded? When did the eruption take place? Where does this great body of water come from, and where does it go to? It has no inlet and no outlet. And how deep is it? Owing to the high altitude and cold and snow, we have no account that it has ever been visited in the winter time. The government owes it to the world of science to have this lake and its surroundings thoroughly explored. The explorations so far have all been by private parties and very unsatisfactory. MONDAY, Sept. 10th.
We had intended to spend this day and the next in visiting the
elevation on its northern boundary and descending to the water's edge,
but before daybreak on Monday morning a storm arose and a rain set in,
which by eight o'clock turned into a furious snowstorm. We were in a
quandary what to do, whether to remain in camp and wait for the storm
to subside, or to pull up stakes and strike for the head of Klamath
Valley, fifteen miles southeast of the summit of Crater Mountain. There
appeared to be every indication of a lasting storm and we concluded to
abandon Crater. As we descended the mountain into Eastern Oregon we
endured a pelting rain accompanied by a chilling atmosphere. In looking
back, the dense clouds were enveloping the mountains in every
direction. In passing the Klamath Indian Reservation the next day, we
had a fine view of the mountains we had left. They were white with the
snows of the previous day.On our way to Fort Klamath, we came to the biggest spring on the trip. It bursts forth out of the earth eight feet one way and seventy-five the other and forms what is called Wood River. The waters are very cool and as clear as crystal, and the stream is full of fish. This spring evidently receives its waters from the Crater. The point where it issues from the earth lies an elevation of 2,470 feet above the level of the sea, and is almost twelve miles distant from Crater Lake. We passed through the so-called Klamath Marsh, a vast tract of meadow land with thousands upon thousands of head of horses, cattle and sheep. None of this land seemed marshy to us. It is much in the shape of our Missouri prairie bottoms, with only this difference that the streams which flow through it (of which there are quite a number) flow very rapidly. From the Rogue River Falls to the U.S. military post, Fort Klamath, a distance of 53 miles, there is not a house to be seen. The country between these points is too varied to attempt a satisfactory description at this moment, and I must reserve it for some other time. Adam Klippel, "A Missourian's Observations," Ashland Tidings, October 12, 1877, page 1 During my sojourn in Jacksonville a party of gentlemen planned an excursion to the Rogue River Falls and Crater Lake, two scenes well worthy of a visit from those who appreciate the beauties and wonders of nature, and at their invitation I accompanied them. Starting out early in the morning, we looked, as we emerged on the plains, like a body of guerrillas going on a raid, as our raiment was composed of many textures and colors, and we were armed with rifles, shotguns, revolvers, and bowie knives, while our mustangs ranged in hues from black to piebald and white. Our motley appearance produced many witty comments from members of the cavalcade, but one was so carried away with its imposing mien that he compared it to the march of a body of knights going on a chivalric mission to break lances with their foes. A practical individual destroyed the effect of this noble simile, however, by suggesting that we looked more like horse thieves, or outcasts from civilization, who were rushing all over the country in search of something to steal, and he strongly intimated that our presence in any hamlet would cause the people to lock up their houses, or to turn out and fight us. With such good-natured badinage as this the morning passed rapidly away, but finding that we should not reach our destination as soon as desirable by keeping at the pace we were then going, the leader gave the driver of the wagon containing our tents and provisions instructions where to meet us, then slyly hinted that we ought to gallop away from the wagon as rapidly as possible if we would not be suspected of being out on a poultry-stealing expedition. The hint was laughingly taken, and putting spurs to our mustangs, we were soon dashing over the prairie at a breakneck pace, and in a comparatively short time reached our first halting place, on the wooded banks of the Rogue River. I noticed here, as I had in the open spaces, the unusual abundance of liliaceous plants, and the gaudy colors of nearly all the flowers. This gave the region a most brilliant appearance, for red, yellow, crimson, purple, straw and light blue hues were the most prominent; modesty of floral attire was, in fact, conspicuous by its absence, and this I subsequently found to be the case throughout the whole of Northwestern America. Our first movement, after tethering the horses and turning them out to graze in a pasture so rich that the grass reached above their knees, was to make a pilgrimage to the Rogue River Falls, and drink in their beauty for an hour. These falls are formed by the river not far from where it breaks through the Coast Range on its way to the sea. The stream, being surrounded by magnificent firs, pines, cedars, and other trees throughout its entire course, it has the appearance, in perspective, of an undulating silvery thread stretched through an extensive field of foliage; and where it takes its abrupt leap the forest is so dense as to be almost impassable in summer, owing to the luxuriance of the shrubbery and undergrowth, and so dark and cool, even in the warmest weather, as to exhale a palpable humid coolness. Looking upward at the falls from their base, they are seen to emerge from a narrow opening between two huge masses of dark crags; but ere they reach the ground they seem divided into three sections of foamy spray, owing to the interruption of the line of sight by the dense and tangled foliage. Their actual height is estimated at 200 feet, and their width at 30, and their volume of water in early summer, during the spring freshets, at a depth of 8 feet. They are then in their finest condition, and the stream possesses such powerful velocity that it whirls large crags along its course as if they were pebbles. One of the most interesting features of the falls is the luxuriance of the mosses and lichens wherever the spray falls. Their base is surrounded by cedars, junipers, alders and willows, which are covered with moss to such an extent that their trunks and branches are almost concealed. This, of course, prevents much leafage, so that they present the appearance of a forest of gigantic mosses. Desiring to avoid the spray, I tore away some of the mossy covering from a tree, and found between it and the trunk a chamber, large enough to hold ten persons, and thoroughly waterproof. In this snug retreat I had a fine opportunity of studying the delightful scene before me, which in picturesqueness excelled any of a similar character I had seen before. The water in its fall threw copious showers upon the evergreens, and produced a permanent rainbow in the forest which extended from the highest tree to the lowest shrub. This was the first effect of its kind I had ever noticed, and most pleasing it seemed, as the line of foliage through which it passed was brilliantly illuminated with all the prismatic hues. Having feasted our eyes on this vista of wood and water, we returned to the upper world once more and made preparations for supper. As we had no fresh meat it was decided to kill some deer, while others went fishing; but who should hunt and who should fish was a difficult matter to decide, as all seemed to be aching to practice their rifles or shotguns on something, if it were only a squirrel. The dilemma was solved, however, by drawing lots as to who should be compelled to try and drown a worm for an hour or two; and as I was one of these, I cut a twig for a rod, tied my line to it, and soon had my legs dangling over a bank, trying to drown a very small angleworm. I was not long engaged in this arduous duty when my hook was seized with a vigor that seemed to bring my heart to my mouth, but I soon recovered myself, and fought as well as I could against a 6-lb. trout as to whether I should land him on the bank or he pull me into the water. Science triumphed and I was victor. The fish were so plentiful and voracious that it became a labor to haul them ashore; and thinking I had enough, after I caught two dozen splendid fellows, I returned to camp, and there found some of the expedition busily engaged in skinning two fine stags which they had slain within half an hour after starting on the hunt. The others were not so fortunate, but everyone brought in something--a hare, a wood duck, or a grouse; and one individual who could find nothing else, and was resolved not to return empty-handed, brought in a long-tailed wood rat--the greatest thief on earth--which he found trying to steal an old boot heel, hoary with age and hard work. When he threw his treasure on the ground, a cry was raised immediately to hang him as a "heathen Chinee" sailing under false colors; but the sentence, after much argument, was changed into making him bring all the water needed for supper, and this he promised to do. That al fresco meal was a joyous one, for wit and humorous story enlivened it. When it was finished, and pipes or cigars were lighted, the "yarners" commenced their work and kept it going until near midnight, when the laughter-satiated expedition retired to rest. We were astir early the next morning, and after breakfast moved for the Cascade Range, about eighty miles distant, to visit Crater Lake. Our route led over some of the finest views to be found on the continent, for on one side were the cumulus-covered snow peaks, and on the others, heavily timbered mountains 4,000 feet high, while between, like a sea of verdure, rolled the undulating valley. We camped out the first night without any other covering than our blankets, and by noon of the next day reached the object of our journey, high up amidst the forests of the Cascade Range. I had heard much of this lake, and expected much, as a matter of course, but I must say that it went far beyond my most sanguine expectations. When we first reached its summit the mountain was covered with an almost impenetrable mist that concealed all objects; but that soon cleared away, and we had a fine opportunity of gazing down into the cavernous depths of the rock-bound tarn. From measurements made by a party of engineers, the lake was found to be the most deeply buried body of water of its size known, the altitude of its walls being placed at 2,500 feet, and its superficial area at thirty-six square miles. It is said that a ball fired from a rifle cannot be seen to strike the water, a statement very natural to believe, inasmuch as it is nearly half a mile from the top to the surface of the lake. Several of our party tried it, but in no instance could the bullet be seen to strike, nor did I expect it at that distance. We reached the water by following a steep trail formed by the large wild animals which frequent it to allay their thirst, and considered ourselves quite fortunate in doing so without suffering any greater injury than a few gashes from jagged stones. Once below, and we had a splendid view of the watery waste that stretched out before us like a lake of ink, and the towering walls that enveloped it in so close an embrace that no vestige of a shore line was visible. The water had a dark-blue look, exactly like ink, and this blackish effect was increased by the sooty crags and the somber conifers that grew on their summits. The picture it presented had no expression of brightness or gentleness in its composition; all was savage wildness, rude grandeur and cold desolation, for look were one would and nothing greeted the vision but black waves, bare crags and gloomy trees. The silence was so oppressive as to seem droning, and the absence of all life gave it an air of weird solitude that appeared unnatural. It is a perfect tarn of death, for not a fish lives in its inky waters, nor a fly in the air, and no songbird ever enlivens its brooding stillness with a merry warble. After gazing upon it for awhile it seems exceedingly unearthly, and arouses a feeling of strangeness akin to awe, which is difficult to shake off. Our party went on a tour of exploration over it, having found an old skiff, which had been built by earlier visitors, near the shore. Our first halt was at a rocky islet which rises up in its center to a height of 1,200 feet. This has a crater in the top which is 100 feet deep, and whose mouth is one mass of scoriaceous lava. A long line told us that the water at the base of the island was over 500 feet deep, so that the lake from the top of the walls to the bottom is over half a mile in depth. It is certainly a wonderful spot, and one well worth visiting, if only for its unique character. John Mortimer Murphy, Rambles in North-Western America, London 1879, page 78 A TRIP TO CRATER LAKE.
The bards of the Sierras sing the grandeur of their native crags and
peaks. Tahoe, Yosemite, Shasta, have each in turn been festooned with
garlands of poetry and song. Each nook and vale of the Eastern hills
have been sought out by literary men and women and their beauties made
to shine upon the pages of all the great literary journals of the land.
From Mt. Washington to Hood and Rainier, not neglecting that mighty
rock-fringed flood, the Columbia, grand in its unexcelled majesty,
scenes, places and things have been sought out and described by master
hands at description. Yet, in the deep recesses, or among the God-like
heights of the Cascades of Oregon may be found deeply hidden in dark
forests of giant pine and fir, scenes that for grandeur, sublimity or
beauty, were never excelled and seldom equaled in the awful handiwork
of nature; scenes seldom visited and never described; scenes to which
the world's great tourists are yet strangers, to the renown of which no
bard has sung. Men seek out foreign lands to puzzle their brains in
combining words to vary the descriptions given by thousands of writers
before them, when their own native country affords wonders in nature
far excelling any to be found abroad.The Falls of Rogue River. From the State Line Herald. In a former article to the readers of the Herald, we promised a description of Crater Lake of the Cascades, which, by the few who have visited it is pronounced the grandest of its kind in nature. Some there are who have traversed the Alps and the Apennines, have visited Yosemite and Tahoe, only to stand entranced on the brink of this once-mighty cauldron and look with silent awe into its awful depth, or, turning, view with rapture the beautiful landscape spread out like a map below and around them. The roads leading to this wonderful spot, too, are fruitful of other treats, in the rugged grandeur of this picturesque range. The best time for visiting Crater Lake is in the month of August, before the snows of autumn come to block the way, or her frost to bite the wanderer, or blight the verdure so near these lofty summits. The location of the spot we seek is twenty-five miles in a northerly direction from Ft. Klamath, near the northwest border of Lake County, Oregon, and is directly on the summit of the Cascade Range at an elevation of 9000 feet above level of the sea. Leaving the California and Oregon stage line at Jacksonville or Ashland in Rogue River Valley, having first provided ourselves with all the necessary accoutrements and paraphernalia for camp and mountain travel, we start in a northerly direction for the banks of Rogue River. The Rogue River road to Ft. Klamath is a reasonably good one at this season of the year, and will bear us within three or four miles of the lake, which is about ninety miles distant from our starting point. Having reached and crossed the river at Hannah's ferry, we turn our course upstream. As we move on, the valley grows narrower and farms and farm houses are fewer, while the rapid river grows swifter, the forest denser, and more rugged. Fifty miles of our journey brings us to "the bridge." Here the river has narrowed to seventy-five feet in width and runs with fearful rapidity between steep and rocky banks. In a distance of one and a half miles from this point the river falls 300 feet and passes through a deep gorge in the mountains, rushing at times down a steep declivity, then leaping impetuously from rock to rock, lashing itself into fury and foam, whirling in eddies or resting a moment in some protected basin before plunging fifty feet with a rush and roar, only to repeat the same wild fantasies as it rolls wildly on to the ocean. Ere reaching the foot of the first rapids, the roar of the mighty waters in the distance rises above the din of those at our feet and moving as rapidly as the character of the country will permit, we discover through the trees the snowy foam of the great falls of one branch of the river as it plunges with a single leap over a perpendicular cliff 184 feet, without a break, into the rapid flood below. The fall is one of the finest to be found in these wild and solitary regions. Situated as it is in the depths of one of Oregon's mightiest forests, where the pine and fir grow to a gigantic size, where the sun seldom penetrates the gloom, and the foot of the white man until a few years ago had not penetrated, where its never-ceasing roar wakes the echoes of the rocks and caverns which abound in this weird region, as, for centuries, it has done, and builds its beds of moss where lights its eternal sprays, the traveler intrudes upon its solitude with a feeling of awe, half akin to fear. He looks about him, expecting to meet some hag or ghoul-like spirit, ready to repel his ruthless intrusion. Wandering among the woods and through the mountains in this vicinity is a hazardous business for a solitary ramble unaccompanied by gun or dog. Old bruin of the grizzly species is found in great numbers; deer, elk and other game are also plentiful. Leaving the roar and gloom about the falls of Rogue River, we will journey on towards our destination, which is still forty miles away. Our road lies through one of the finest forests of the state. Here the sugar pine and fir grow to the height of 250 and 300 feet, with diameter in many instances from six to ten feet, and will doubtless someday be utilized with great profit. For many miles there is nothing to vary the monotony of this interminable forest, until we find our road running along the edge of a canyon which by time and water has been washed down the mountainsides to considerable depth. This wash occurred many years ago, as the forest trees have grown in it to an enormous size. The great curiosity of this canyon, however, are the columns or pyramids of rocky cement standing at the bottom of the gorge, and with a base of thirty or forty feet, reach a height of seventy-five or one hundred. These pyramids have evidently been composed of a harder substance than that which surrounded them and did not yield so readily to the action of water; hence were thus preserved as items in the great panorama of curiosities to be found in this wild region. Having reached a point within ten or twelve miles of the summit of the mountain, our road becomes gradually steeper and more difficult to ascend. Here, too, evidences of volcanic action are more apparent. Great masses of pumice stone and lava are seen scattered about. The character of vegetation gradually changes, and fir predominates in this altitude. When three miles from the summit, we turn to the left and after toiling for a mile over scoria, pumice and lava, we go into camp and prepare to make the remaining two miles, which is quite steep, on horseback or afoot. The weather for camping is excellent, and the denseness of the fir timber gives protection from the winds. Open glades at hand present a very tempting feast for our jaded horses and we soon have the satisfaction of seeing them reveling in clover and redtop, knee high, while the rippling sound of the many pebbly brooks nearby give assurance of an abundance of nature's beverage as pure as though just distilled from drops of pearly dew. It is well to take the early morn for the remainder of our journey, and breathe the morning air from the mountaintops. A night's rest in these high altitudes, coffee and bacon before sunrise, and the invigorating air give life and vigor, and soon we find ourselves tripping up the mountain at a rate only to be maintained a few moments without rest. The ascent is not remarkably steep--in fact wagons can be driven to the very brink--yet at such an altitude the air is very rare and light and one soon becomes exhausted and overcome by exertion. As we advance the scenery about us changes rapidly, yet there is no indication of a body of water ahead; in fact we appear to have reached an elevation beyond which it is not reasonable to expect it. The trees become more dwarfish and scraggy. The grass is less abundant, and we miss the brooks and springs so plentiful just below. We halt now and then beneath the shade of thick clusters of fir, to gather breath and rest our weary limbs. Occasionally through openings in the trees we get glimpses of towering peaks, deep gorges and wide-spreading forests in the distance. We look longingly ahead for the opening which is to terminate our toils and reward our exertions--but in vain. To all appearances we are no nearer than we were an hour ago, and again with a sense of fatigue we move on. All at once and without a moment's warning we find ourselves emerging from the timber into an amphitheater-like opening. Towering rocks rise up on either hand and in front and point skyward; around and about us is spread a scene of desolation. Huge masses of lava, ashes, pumice stone and rocks of igneous formation lie scattered about. No sign of life outside of our own little party is visible, the solitude is almost oppressive. Just beyond us rise a semicircle of peaks towering from 500 to 1,500 feet above us and encircling an area of about eight by fifteen miles. A few minutes more bring us to the brink of Crater Lake, where, standing on a pinnacle of rocks, we gaze with silent wonder into its awful depths. None can look upon the scene without feeling that he is in the presence of some God-like majesty, a sense of its own insignificance steals over him and he involuntarily shudders in contemplating the awful work wrought by an unseen and mighty power, ere entering upon the description of which we will pause for strength to do it justice. Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville, May 21, 1881, page 1 Sentinel: The so-called Dead Indian route from Ashland to Fort Klamath is between 30 to 35 miles shorter than that by way of Soda Springs and Linkville, and is a much better road. Last fall a number of the reservation Indians, who took this route to come into the valley to do their trading, cleared it of the fallen timbers, etc., that had obstructed it for the past few years. Since that time the road has been traveled extensively by people going from Jacksonville to the upper Klamath basin. The road leads through Lost Prairie, cutting that body of land right in two, leaving Lake of the Woods at the foot of snowy Mount Pitt to the left and striking Pelican Bay at the head of Lake Klamath. It is the nearest route to the fort and Crater Lake. "Southern Oregon," Oregonian, Portland, August 10, 1881, page 1 CRATER LAKE AND ROGUE RIVER FALLS.
This summer a number of us made up a
party in Jacksonville, Oregon, for the purpose of visiting Crater Lake
and Rogue River Falls, and some of the wonders of Southern Oregon
scenery. There were two routes available, one south [sic] of
Jacksonville by way of Linkville and Fort Klamath, and the other up the
Rogue River to the east [sic].
Not wishing to be partial, and finding it to be quite feasible, we went
out by the Rogue River, crossing the Cascade Range, thence to Fort
Klamath, by Linkville, and again crossing back over the Cascade
Mountains, and in this way utilizing both routes. We were barely out of
sight of Jacksonville before we first came in contract with Rogue River
(properly called Gold River); up the river our route lay for a distance
of 83 miles; all the time a continuous ascent.Among Southern Oregon Scenery--A Few of the Pleasing Sights Portrayed--Crossing the Cascades Twice--Indian Curiosities, Linkville, Etc. Just here I will state that our outfit consisted of a two-seated thoroughbrace hack and two horses add necessary supplies of provisions and blankets. In our party were three young ladies and two young gentlemen. The young ladies would prepare our meals, whilst we brought wood, built fires, fetched water, etc. The trouble of pitching a tent was overcome by improvising a sleeping apartment in the hack for the girls; we boys just made the best of a hard bed on the ground alongside the wagon. All the way we were continually passing through and amongst magnificent scenery, which can hardly be surpassed in the known world. The second day out we reached Dustin's mill, where is situated the ROGUE
RIVER FALLS.
The river at this point makes a fall of probably 400 or 500 feet in a
distance of not over one mile by a series of cascades; cascades over
which fish are unable to pass at any season of the year. The county had
just completed a bridge at the head of the rapids, so that we could see
and admire the works of nature. Following the river down probably one
mile we came to a canyon over 300 feet deep, through which the rapids
could be seen, although not so swiftly running as they were at the
bridge. Just across this canyon is seen what is improperly called Rogue
River Falls. It consists of a large creek that comes pouring and
thundering over the perpendicular walls, and falls a distance of 182
feet without striking an obstacle. The water, when it reaches the
bottom, is nothing but a cloud of mist, and is carried by the winds in
every direction. It seems as though nature did not intend robbing
tourists of a nearer view or approach to this grand sight, as, after a
few moments, we found the natural pass to the water's edge. The bed of
the river was covered with a heavy vegetation of moss, and as we sprang
from boulder to rock we would sink knee deep in the moss, which was not
the pleasantest feeling when one took into account how damp it was kept
by the continual clouds of spray that swept over it. While we stood
looking and admiring this grand spectacle the wind suddenly changed,
and we were immediately wet to the skin. This was the nearest we came
to getting under
the fall.
Scarcely a step further away was another fall, although smaller in size
and distance of fall, yet none the less attractive. Over the bluff in
one solid sheet it came, increasing in motion, until by a projecting
rock it is divided in twain; thus divided, it continued on until it
fell rippling over the rocks into the river below. As it came over it
was of milk whiteness, and as it descended a bluish tint was imparted
that made it really beautiful. This is properly and truthfully called
the Bridal Veil. The forenoon quickly passed away in admiring these
natural phenomena, and the day was well spent both as regards enjoyment
and time; and as a consequence we were obliged to travel until 10
o'clock at night to make up for lost time. Another sight isPYRAMID
CANYON.
The
river passes through a canyon composed of a light soil, and as time and
the water have washed away the loose soil, or rather a species of
pumice formation, it has left standing picturesque, tall and spiral
columns of sandstone formation, of grotesque and weird shapes. A number
of the largest have crumbled away and lay prostrated. As this is about
the beginning of the canyon, we can only liken them to sentinels
keeping watch over the entrance of that river, yet in its infancy, and
seeing that it takes the straight and narrow way; although we must say
that it deviates considerably in after scenes and gets tumbled about in
a decidedly careless manner. One half day's drive and we are at Crater
Lake, one of the highest points in the Cascade Range; and Mount
McLoughlin, which loomed up and looks so big from Jacksonville, is
alongside and dwindles into an insignificantly small mountain--and
instead of being in the east is in the west, for we have completed the
task of circumventing [sic]
Mt. McLoughlin. Striking camp on a small stream that arose in a snow
bank near by, and which can almost be called one of the heads of Rogue
River, we prepared to do the lake. A half hour's walk and the task was
completed. A grand sight met us; the air was hushed to a solemn
stillness that was appalling; not a living thing was seen;
before us
lay the quiet waters ofCRATER
LAKE.
Not a ripple could be seen; the further banks stood boldly and abruptly
before us; the stillness was only broken by our voices; and now we
stood before the goal of our ambition--Crater Lake. Below us, almost a
thousand feet, the waters could be seen, but no banks. While beneath
our very feet was green grass and blooming flowers, showing that spring
had just arrived, and everything seemed fresh. We never saw such a
beautiful array of flora before. Flowers of every description and color
enlivened and beautified the scene. Surely the superstitious Indians
had cause to fear this place. For, as the Indians claim, an evil spirit
dwells here, and all their belief is founded upon the fact that years
ago a party of Indians attempted to pass over the lake and that when
near the center their friends upon shore saw the evil spirit reach up
and drag them down, boat and all. And as a consequence it is impossible
to get an Indian to venture near there under any circumstances. The
only clue we can give to this legend is that there probably exists at
or near the center of the lake a whirlpool or suck hole, and that the
boat and its occupants were drawn down into it end first. It is not
known that the lake has any visible outlet, but it is supposed that
Annie's Creek, Wood River and Williamson River all head here; and if
such is the case, and the location of these streams being on that side
of the lake, the probable evidence of a whirlpool is quite well
established. This we know: That a stick thrown in on the west side by
us immediately began floating toward the south side of the
lake. As a
great many would like to hear it we will give a few figures. The lake
is seemingly round, and in the center is an island which rises to a
sharp point and which is pronounced by those who have visited it as
being an extinct crater. There are steep and seemingly inaccessible
bluffs on all sides, especially on the north, east and south
sides,
where these bluffs range in height from 850 to 2,000 feet, several
points being over 1,200 feet high. On the west side, on which we stand,
is the only place easy of descent and ascent, which we accomplished in
one hour and a half, and is 850 feet to the water's edge. The other
gentleman of the party and I went to the water's edge. There was hardly
a ripple, and the water was quite cold. Wild flowers grew abundantly at
the very water's edge. After getting down we found a very short stretch
of shallow water, and we do not doubt but that 20 feet from shore its
depth is thousands of feet. At a point between the island and the west
banks a measurement of 750 feet was gotten, while to the south a short
distance no measurement could be obtained. The lake is variously
estimated at from 15 to 20 miles around. The evidence goes to show that
this was once the home of a volcano, and that through some unknown
agency it telescoped and formed as it has Crater Lake, and is so called.WHEN
TO VISIT THE LAKE.
The best time of the year to visit Crater Lake is undoubtedly August or
September, as at that time the snow has disappeared, or quite near so.
We only encountered several small patches of snow, and these were not
in the way. The green grass and spring flowers showed but too plainly
that the winter's snow had but recently gone off. The flora around the
lake and on the neighboring hills was very beautiful and we came across
many rare plants. During our journey to the lake we had delightful days
of weather, and it was neither too cold or too warm. In the evenings we
had a full moon. So altogether our time of going was a very favorable
one. During our stay in the vicinity of the lake we twice visited this
charming scene. There is a good road so that one can drive to the
lake's very edge in a carriage.Leaving Crater Lake camp at 5 o'clock we drove on over the mountain, down Annie's Creek canyon into Eastern Oregon, and accomplished a distance of 28 miles before 12 o'clock. All this distance was driven after dark and by moonlight. The head of Annie's Creek comes out of the ground in a spot not four feet square, and is strong enough to run a flour mill. The water is ice cold. After issuing from the mountainside, it starts almost immediately into a canyon which grows larger, and is encased by high perpendicular bluffs of solid basalt rock. Our route lay along the canyon's edge, and we could distinctly hear the murmur of the water hundreds of feet below, and seen by moonlight as we saw it, the rocks and crevices too ghostly and unnatural shapes, and was a constant source of pleasure and constant surprises to us benighted travelers. While spinning through the heavy forest that borders the canyon we suddenly straddled a log, and we were then and there obliged to chop it out. But the event was enjoyed, as it spiced of roughing it and backwoods life. That night we camped within a mile of Fort Klamath and, next morning, visited the same. We are now in the Klamath Lake country. After leaving the Fort, we next came to the Agency. Klamath Indian Agency is situated in quite a favorable locality. The government has erected school houses, grist mills, etc., for the Indians as they are now self-sustaining. Leaving the Agency, we strike over to Williamson River, where we make an early camp for the purpose of fishing. This is, without a doubt, one of the finest fishing grounds in the state. Suffice to say that we caught enough for supper and breakfast, without having to go out of sight of camp, and in an hour at that. While fishing, we met an Indian who had been fishing, and who had half a dozen that were fully three feet in length and weighed not less than fifteen or twenty pounds. The next point of interest is Modoc Point--a large and abrupt promontory that abuts into the waters of Big Klamath Lake. A roadway has been made around this bluff, and although thousands of dollars have been spent on it, yet it is now a rough rocky road. The distance around this point is five miles. Above the boulders look down upon us, and below us flashes the tempestuous waters of Big Klamath Lake. Thousands of snakes, many of the rattlesnakes of the most poisonous nature, abound. We cornered one big fellow who was trying to swallow a rat, and killed him. There were eleven rattles, showing the reptile to be eleven years old. The rattles are still preserved by one of our party as a trophy of Modoc Point. The Modoc Indians used to infest this particular locality; so it was named Modoc Point after them. The toll gate passed, we go on to Mr. L. S. Dyer's ranch and noon--(We shall speak of Mr. D.'s place in a separate article). We then drove that evening to Linkville, where we tarried overnight. Our party met many friends. Our trip from here was of minor detail, and was a very pleasant drive over the Cascade Mountains, and then home again. This was undoubtedly one of the quickest, jolliest and pleasantest trips ever made from Jackson County to Crater Lake and return--and was duly christened by the party as "the Comfortable Crowd." Those composing the party were Mr. Henry Pape, Jr., and Miss Emma Pape, Miss Fannie Dowell, Wm. J. Clarke and Miss Sallie Clarke. Mr. William Shook met the party at Williamson River, where we had a pleasant evening party of half a dozen young people from the Agency, and accompanied us to Linkville. There is at present a small steamer on the lake, owned by Mr. H. M. Thatcher, but while we were there it was away up the lake logging; so we could not accept the owner's hospitable invitation to take a ride. WM.
J. CLARKE.
Willamette Farmer, Portland,
September 16, 1881, page
1TRIP TO CRATER LAKE.--John Breck of this city left yesterday for an outing of two or three weeks in the vicinity of Crater Lake, Southern Oregon. At Creswell, twenty-five miles beyond Eugene, he was joined by Rev. R. J. Laughlin, of this city, and E. J. Lockhard, of Oakland. Their route will lead them by Crescent Lake and through Klamath Marsh to Fort Klamath, where they will be met on the 12 inst. by W. G. Steel, of the post office department of this city, who has a vacation at that time. From Fort Klamath the party will proceed direct to Crater Lake, through Annie Creek Canyon. Mr. Breck took a canvas canoe with him, as well as several pounds of colored fire. There is a little island, a mountain peak, in fact, in the center of the lake, and the young man proposes to see the effect on the surroundings produced by the burning of colored fire.--Oregonian. Oregon Sentinel, Jacksonville,
August 8, 1885, page 3
Camp Trip to Crater Lake 73 Years
Ago Is Reviewed
Reading an old diary, written 73 years ago, recalls a narrow escape
Clarence Farnham and I had from being killed by a cougar at Crater Lake
in 1883.Old Diary Recalls Narrow Escape for 2 Young Campers By FRANK S. BRANDON 211 North Ivy St. We were residents of Ashland and each 17 years of age when we went on a camping trip to Fort Klamath and Crater Lake. We left Ashland on July 6, 1883, traveling on horseback. We took a pack horse to carry our camp outfit and supplies. Camp by Night The two of us traveled the Dead Indian wagon road, camping night at Dead Indian Springs, Lake of the Woods and Pelican Bay. We then proceeded northward, circling around the northern end of the big Klamath Lake and into the Wood River Valley, known for its fine pasture lands. We soon came to Fort Klamath, a beautiful sight. The white-painted buildings; Fort Creek, with its deep, slow-running, crystal-clear water; the grass growing so fine, and the one company of infantry dressed in navy blue, completed a spectacular scene. We laid over one day at the fort, since there was so much to see and learn. Reach Crater Lake We reached Crater Lake camp ground on the evening of our eighth day from home. There was no road or trail then leading up the hill to the rim of Crater Lake. We made camp, staked our horses close by, set fire to a big old fir stump and cooked our supper. Since it was becoming dark, we piled dry limbs on the fire for more light. We knew nothing concerning wild animals, such as bear or cougars, being near us. As we sat down to eat our supper, our horses were suddenly frightened, and all jumped, broke loose and ran as fast as they could go. I yelled, "Let's follow them!" We did. The pack horse got its rope caught in some logs, which held him. Since it was too dark to follow the two saddle horses, we decided to wait and hunt for them the next day. We searched until 3 p.m. and failed to find them, so we ate our lunch and went to see Crater Lake. Fascinated by Lake The wonderful sight so fascinated us, we viewed it for hours. Because so many millions of visitors have been at the lake since 1883 and have described it so thoroughly, I will say little concerning it. The lake was discovered on June 12, 1853, by John Wesley Hillman. He named it "Deep Blue Lake." Later, it was discovered by two different parties. One party named it "Blue Lake" and the other named it "Lake Majestic." In 1869, the name was changed to "Crater Lake" by visitors from Jacksonville. Those who have not seen Crater Lake are missing a thrilling experience. The bluest of blue water, 2,000 feet in depth, surrounded by perpendicular cliffs 500 to 2,000 feet in height, are to be found there. The lake is six miles wide and has a shoreline of 20 miles. Tenth Day On our 10th day, we got up early. I made coffee and "campfire bread," baked in a fry pan. Clarence fried bacon and potatoes. While eating our breakfast, I heard a noise. I looked up. There came our two saddle horses. They walked right up to the pack horse and stopped. Were we happy! Soon, we had the load on the pack horse, our horses saddled and we were off for the Rogue River Falls. There was one man and a cabin at the falls. In the three days coming from Fort Klamath, we did not see one person. Crater Lake was but little known 73 years ago. Cougar Hunter The lone man at the falls was a cougar hunter and lived on a homestead. He said he owned the falls and all the land. He told us he expected to sell out to some power company someday. California-Oregon Power Company owns the site today. When we told him a bear jumped from a tree and frightened our horses, he laughed and said bears don't jump from trees. He said, "That was a cougar--sure and certain!" He knew the camp ground and had killed several cougars there. Fire Burning Asked if we had a fire burning, we told him the big stump had burned for two nights. "That was surely luck for you kids," he said. "Cougars are deathly afraid of fires. That is the only thing that saved you boys." Our last camp-out night was spent on the banks of the Rogue River. We went home when our last piece of bacon was fried. Medford Mail Tribune, November 25, 1956, page 12 CRATER LAKE.
From those who are fond of curiosity, and admirers of the wonderful
works of nature, or those who like rambling about in the wilds of the
mountains, Crater Lake is attracting a great deal of attention. It is
situated immediately in, not on, the summit of the Cascades about 100
miles northeast from Ashland, and 4 miles from where the Rogue River
wagon road crosses the summit.Our party, with our amiable agency physician Dr. Smith as escort and guide, with comfortable vehicles, camping outfit, rod and gun, and plenty of the article most necessary on such occasions, viz: provisions, emerged from the dense heat of the Klamath basin at 3 p.m. on the 13th inst. Good roads and brisk teams soon brought us into the upper part of the valley, which is a beautiful diversified landscape. On leaving the valley we followed up and immediately on the verge of Annie Creek canyon, which in some places is immensely deep and abrupt, perhaps 600 feet almost perpendicular, very picturesque and reminding one of the wonderful Colorado. The evening being the most pleasant for traveling, and having good moonlight, we pushed along until 10 o'clock, here finding a splendid camping ground with abundance of grass for horses, and a gushing spring of beautiful clear water, so extremely cold as to hold the mercury very near the freezing point. The next day after laboring up a very steep road until near noon, we suddenly found ourselves directly on the very bank of the wonderful Crater. Well, it's grand! An immense hole in the top of a mountain. The lake is oblong in shape, about 5 miles by 8 miles in extent, and enclosed by a precipitous bluff, the lowest accessible part of which is 800 feet above the water's surface; so abrupt is the bluff that in a very few places only is it passable for a human, by great effort and tight holding, to go down to the water's edge; getting up of course is one kind of fun. I will give some figures which may not be exact, but will be very near the actual measurements taken by the U.S. geological party, who only a few days ago left the lake. They found the greatest depth to be 1886 feet, the deepest body of water in the U.S., and the deepest for its size in the world. The altitude at the surface of the water is 6000 feet. In the southeastern part of the lake is Castle Rock, which in the distance resembles a ship with masts and spars. In the western part stands a butte, with an elevation of about 900 feet above the water. This hill is covered with pine forest, and has a crater in the top about 100 feet deep, which is partly filled with perpetual snow. Near this butte the surveying party sunk their boats, for future use, in 900 feet [sic] of water--the shallowest part. The appearances are that this was once a heaving volcano. The butte in the center must have been heaved from the interior, and when nearly out the top blew out, and hence the mountain remained standing, this probably being the last exhaust. Underneath a thin surface of soil in the valley below is a layer of 8 or 10 feet of volcanic ashes, which evidently came from this hole in the ground. While camped at the lake, we had our choice of melting snow, which lay about in great banks, or carrying spring water half a mile up a steep hill, for camp use. Having had an artist in company we expect to be able to present some fine views. During the second day of our sojourn, three of us climbed from the rear to the top of the most rugged and precipitous pinnacles of towering rock cliffs that ever stood still under our feet. Just think of it! Get down on all fours, and creep very cautiously to the very brink, where you can spit around 1000 feet right down into the topmost branches of lofty pines, and at the same time [you] can turn a stone with your feet that will roll and tumble with great velocity for half a mile. At every wave the very mountain seems to tremble as if it would topple over. I tell you it's grandly awful. No one can realize the very peculiar sensation until they have actually experienced it. In trying to sleep during the following night we would imagine ourselves losing our hold, or tumbling headlong into the abyss below. The water of the lake is very clear, with a medium temperature, and, although in a very cold region, on account of its very great depth, has never in the knowledge of man been frozen over. One of our party visited it during the coldest part of last winter and found a very little ice around the border. A 20-mile square including this lake is now held by the government as neutral grounds, awaiting decision as to whether it shall become a national park or not. I don't like to dictate to Uncle Sam, but will comment a little: In the immediate vicinity of the lake we find no special inducements, except sightseeing, and this is limited. No fish in the lake, a few mule deer and an occasional grizzly, otherwise no game, no mountain fruits nor flowers and no mineral springs. I'll stick to old Linn again. I think the Santiam, sulphur and soda springs, including Fish Lake with abundance and variety of game, fish, fruits and flowers much the preferable resort. Albany Democrat, Albany, Oregon, September 3, 1886, page 1 Almost 28 years ago, on August 16, 1886, to be exact, S. T. Hodges and a party of young merrymakers visited Crater Lake, scaled the summit of Wizard Island, and defied time with the record of their visit, chiseled in the rock by a member of the party, who chanced to be an engraver. Last Sunday Mr. Hodges and his wife, accompanied by Miss Nina Sharpe and Wm. Blackert, motored to the lake. Mr. Hodges was curious to revisit Wizard Island for evidences of the trip made a quarter century ago. Again he scaled the rocks, and found the names to be half obliterated by time and weather. Of the original party of 18, the following were decipherable: Maggie Linn, Abbie Ross, Minnie Ross, Anna Shipley, Tom Ross, E. R. Reames, Frank Linn, R. E. Davis, C. W. Patterson and Sam Hodges. "Local News Notes," Gold Hill News, September 12, 1914, page 3 Diary of Fletcher Linn
Crater Lake Trip, August 1889
Wednesday,
Aug. 7Party composed of Miss Carrie C. Beekman of Jacksonville, Miss Nina Beekman of Dundee, N.Y., Miss Anna Breyman of Salem, Or., Prof. G. H. Watt, principal of Jacksonville public school, Everett Mingus of Medford, K. K. Kubli and Fletcher Linn of Jacksonville, started on [a] pleasure trip to Crater Lake. Vehicles were: large wagon for provisions, drawn by steady farm horses, and carriage drawn by spirited livery team. Provisions:
30 loaves
bread, 2 sacks flour, 5 pks. coffee, 1 package tea, 35 lbs. sugar, 10
lbs. rice, 70 lbs. potatoes, 4 cans baking powder, 2 cans
syrup, 10 lbs. salt, 10 lbs. dried apples, 5 lbs. dried plums, 3 hams
(two ready boiled), 11 lbs. bacon, 1 can lard, 1 fine marble cake,
crackers, cookies, two watermelons, box peaches, sack apples, 2 bottles
pickles, cheese, 2 bottles mustard, box pepper, 6 lbs. butter, tartaric
acid, lemon, 80 patty-cakes. Complete cooking outfit, ax, hatchet, saw, nails, rope, wire, brace & bits, file, etc., portable temporary table, camp stools, tent and poles, bedding, etc. etc. Hunting implements:
2
Winchester rifles and 161 cartridges, shotgun and 100 shells, target
gun with 800 cartridges, revolver with 150 cartridges. Games:
Deck of
authors, chess and checkers with board, and deck of cards. Music instruments:
Cornet,
guitar, three harmonicas. ----
Left
Jacksonville at six o'clock A.M. Ate lunch
consisting of
ham sandwiches and marble cake at eleven o'clock on the bank
of Bear Creek. Arrived at Johnny Murphy's place on
Emigrant Creek six miles above Ashland, or 23 miles from Jacksonville,
at 4 o'clock P.M., and pitched camp. Had
fine supper at six,
after which we spent the evening in singing, playing games, etc., while
Messrs. Watt & Kubli also interested the crowd in a few
gymnastic
exercises. Retired at 9:30. All were exceedingly jubilant and anticipated a grand trip and jolly time. Perfect harmony was foreseen, and all members of the party seemed nothing but congenial. Passed through Phoenix, Talent and Ashland; at Ashland we remained half an hour to view the principal parts of the city, and all the many improvements recently made. The city seemed quite lively and prosperous. The population is about 2000. (So claimed.) First day's ride was very pleasant and enjoyable. Thursday, Aug. 8 Arose at 5 o'clock A.M. Had fine warm breakfast, and continued our journey at 7:16. After being on road about two hours, Kubli in roaming about came in contact with a huge fierce badger, which he killed after a desperate (?) struggle. Arrived in Dead Indian at 3:40 and camped at the foot of Dead Indian hill. Traveled about eleven miles. Roads were not rough, but all uphill. Ladies walked 2½ miles across the summit of the Cascades. Elevation 8000 (?). Obtained 6 lbs. butter on the road, and 2 qts. milk at camp of Inlow's. Evening spent in playing whist, checkers, and in singing and playing on cornet, guitar and harmonicas. Retired at 11:30, considerably fatigued. Game killed:
Badger and a quail. Water--grand, ice cold. Friday, Aug. 9 Arose at 4:30 A.M. Prof. Watt and Everett took an early hunt, but killed nothing but a rabbit apiece. Had a fine breakfast and plenty of fine new milk. Renewed journey at 9 o'clock A.M. Arrived at Neil's ranch at 9:40. There obtained gallon of buttermilk, which Prof. Watt and ladies greatly relished. At Neil's we took the wrong road and went five miles out of the way. In attempting to take a shortcut when returning we again took a wrong road and went two miles further out of the way. Got on right road at three o'clock, about 3 or 4 miles beyond Neil's. Camped on small mountain stream, at six o'clock, about eleven miles from our camp at Inlow's. The road was terribly rough, and riding extremely tiresome. After enjoying a good warm supper and arranging camp, we spent the evening in playing cards, chatting, joking, etc., and retired at 11:30 P.M. Though all were somewhat disheartened and disappointed at our misfortune, all were jubilant after we found a good camp on the right road, and our pleasure was greatly intensified rather than marred by our mistake. "He shall rejoice most, who endureth misfortunes most nobly." Saturday, Aug. 10 Arose at 5:30 A.M. Had good hot breakfast, and were again moving along on our way at 8:16 o'clock. Roads terrible--the worst yet passed over. Reached Lake of the Woods at 2:30 P.M. Water very scarce along the road, and not very good at the camping ground near the lake. Forest fires raging and smoke very dense. We rode twice along the beach or shore, then pitched camp near the lake at 5 o'clock. Had grand hot supper. Gathered huckleberries along the road, and they formed a part of our bill of fare for supper. Spent the evening in playing whist, checkers, in singing, playing guitar, harmonica, cornet, and in a good social time. Retired at 11:30. A party of three from near Ashland were camped beside us, with whom we had a pleasant visit and social time. Found plenty of fine feed for horses, and a good huckleberry patch near camp. Intending to stay at Lake of the Woods several days, we arranged camp very orderly and as conveniently as possible, and prepared to take a good rest and have a jolly time on the lake shore. Sunday, Aug. 11 Arose rather late, and had breakfast at 9. After breakfast, a general cleanup of persons was indulged in--the men retiring to the lake to take a bath, while the ladies held possession of camp. Everett further proved his skill in all things by the efficient manner in which he manipulated the razor, while "Cap" [Kaspar Kubli], not wishing to be outdone, skillfully managed the curling iron for the ladies. A prohibitory law was established and enforced by Miss Carrie Beekman, who had previously been formally designated president of the party, forbidding hunting, shooting, traveling or anything not agreeable to the proper observance of the Sabbath, or which would seem in the least disrespectful to Him who affords us our pleasure. Soon the ladies presented themselves arrayed in attire fit for any occasion, even the most exalted, while the men came forth in the best they carried with them. All having congregated, the third and fourteenth chapters of John, the fifth chapter of James, and the last chapter of Revelation were read by Miss President, and "Sweet By and By," "Home, Sweet Home," "Nearer My God to Thee," "Just As I Am," and other hymns were sung by the party to the accompaniment of the cornet. A fine dinner was then prepared, with huckleberry pie for dessert. This afternoon was spent quite pleasantly in singing, playing musical instruments, talking, joking, etc. At six o'clock we took the musical instruments and all went for a stroll along the beach. Visited a camp of "old pioneers," about a mile from our camp, and stayed until eight--about two hours. Played and sang for them, and spent the evening quite pleasantly with them. Returned to camp and had lunch consisting of bread and butter, cheese, stewed huckleberries and cake, and amused ourselves around our own huge camp fire. Then having spent the Sabbath in the mountains in a civilized and quite praiseworthy manner, we retired at about 10:30. Everett, suspecting something wrong in the actions of Carrie, Nina, and Kubli, retired dressed, and with shoes on, ready for any emergency during the night. Monday, Aug. 12 Prof. Watt and Everett took a hunt for deer starting at about four o'clock; returned at about ten with no game. Rest of party arose late and had breakfast at nine. Party from near Ashland who had been with us since our arrival at the lake left us about 6:30. Storms (?), hurricanes (?) etc. raged at about one o'clock in the morning and all but Carrie, Nina and Kubli, suffered severely from them. This being the nineteenth anniversary of Miss Nina's birth, it was agreeable to all to celebrate in birthday style. A fine dinner was prepared and a good "old-fashioned" candy-pulling was indulged in, in the evening, and the event observed in a most commendable manner. A most enjoyable time was had. Singing and playing, and games of various kinds were enjoyed, and no pains were spared to make Nina's "birthday in the mountains" one which she will always remember with extreme pleasure. Some retaliatory measures were adopted by those who were the victims of the storms and hurricanes (?) before mentioned, which, although discovered before being carried out, were successful in producing the desired effect. Several good jokes were carried out quite effectively, and all taken good-naturedly. Three fine snipe were killed, and a fine lot of huckleberries were gathered during the day. Retired about eleven at which time the song "I'll forgive, but never forget" was appropriately sung and well rendered by the ladies. Having quite a pleasant and agreeable camp, we rather regretted that on the morrow we were again to renew our journey, and leave the lake. Lake of the Woods is nearly directly east [sic] of Jacksonville, and about five miles from Mt. Pitt. It is about three miles long and one mile wide, and is now surrounded by a sandy beach of considerable width. At present the lake is lower than ever before known. No stream of much size runs into it or from it, but its water is furnished by the rains and snows, and by numerous springs in and about the lake. It is considered one of the prettiest lakes in Oregon. Mt. Pitt could not be seen on account of the dense smoke. It is about ten thousand feet high, and is usually either wholly or partly covered with snow. This year the snow entirely disappeared--so we were informed by Mr. Fitzgerald, who had recently been to the summit. Mr. Pitt and the scenery surrounding Lake of the Woods are grand and picturesque when the atmosphere is clear but of the pleasure of this scenery we were deprived on account of the dense smoke. Tuesday, Aug. 13 We arose about six and began to load our wagons and prepare to leave. Had fine breakfast, and were once more moving on our way at 9 o'clock. Passed slowly along the lake shore, and took our last glance at the lake and our camp ground as we withdrew into the woods and wilderness. Everett and Prof. Watt, inspired by the grandeur of the lake, wandered too near the water with the provision wagon, and soon found themselves "stuck in the mud." Soon the wagon was free and all O.K., and they were moving joyfully along again. The road was very rough, yet much better than some we had previously passed over. Having been advised to visit Stidham's, about six miles off of the main road, to find good boating and fishing, we directed our course thitherward, and arrived there about three o'clock. Not finding a good camping place there, we turned and went to Pelican Bay on the main road, and about fourteen miles from Lake of the Woods. Had fine boating at Pelican Bay, but caught no fish and killed no game, although did much hunting. Prof. Watt, Carrie and Miss Breyman went from the bay into the lake in [the] boat, and Everett, "Cap" and Nina were boating several times. I did not get to go at any time. Our camp here was rather dusty and disagreeable, yet had a fine time. Were also favored with plenty of fine water and good horse feed. Retired at about eleven, after spending the evening in singing and playing and having a good social time. Obtained six pounds of fine butter on the road from Stidham's to the bay. [erased passage apparently relating to Cap's seasickness on the lake] Pelican Bay is a very pretty body of water, furnished by large springs at the foothills. It is an arm of Klamath Lake, which is about forty miles long and twelve wide. The woods surrounding the bay abound in game, and furnish fine timber for lumber. A large logging camp was once located here, and the logs floated to Linkville, about thirty miles from the bay. Forest fires were raging and whole country burned out. Wednesday, Aug. 14 Everett and I arose early and took a long hunt, but saw nothing. Spent the day in boating and otherwise having a good time. Party of four from Jacksonville overtook us here, and camped near us. Kubli was sick all morning, but was ready to have a boat ride by moonlight in the evening. The evening was spent very pleasantly in singing and playing, and otherwise amusing ourselves. Prof. Watt further added to the amusements of the evening by some contortions and gymnastic exercises, while the ladies plainly evinced their knowledge and appreciation of operatic and dramatic skill, by rendering several fine selections of that character. We retired at about eleven. Thursday, Aug. 15 Arose at six and proceeded on our journey at nine. The road was extremely rough, and all four horses had to be hitched to the provision wagon to draw it to the summit of a divide about a mile from the bay. The scenery to the right as we passed along the road is quite picturesque. Hack arrived at Cherry Creek at 1:30, and the provision wagon an hour later. "Cap" went fishing while the rest of us prepared camp, and returned in the evening with ten fine speckled trout, which we had for supper. Passed many campers and camps along the road. Here found the finest camp we have yet had, so arranged everything very orderly and conveniently, as we intend to remain over Sunday. All were tired in the evening, so retired rather early. Friday, Aug. 16 Everett and I arose and started on a hunt at five. Saw one deer, but did not get a shot at it. Not finding anything to hunt, we fished a while, and Everett caught 24 and I, 6. I killed a fine grouse while returning to camp, and Everett later killed one in camp. In the afternoon, Prof. Watt and I went to a large spring about two miles from camp to fish, but gathered shells upon the Klamath marsh instead. Found six or eight varieties of fine freshwater shells, and spent an hour or so in an interesting and instructive manner. In the evening when we went to tie up our horses for the night as usual, we found that they had started homeward. We searched for them until it was too dark to see plainly, and were compelled to abandon further attempts to find them until morning. Though the thoughts that our horses had left us rather shrouded our camp in gloom, we spent the evening cheerfully and pleasantly, allowing nothing to mar our pleasures. Having consulted "Sir Oracle" to ascertain our allotted fate, and finding everything pronounced in our favor, and the "Fates propitious," we retired, greatly eased in mind, cheered in spirit, and thankful indeed to our Protector. Pro. Watt made a rash assertion which cost him a dollars worth of peanuts for the crowd. Saturday, Aug. 17 Prof. Watt and I arose at five and started in search of the horses. We tracked them along the road towards home, and found them about four miles from camp. Returned to camp at seven, and found rest, all in bed. Had breakfast at nine, after which Everett, "Cap" and I went fishing, and Prof. Watt hunting, leaving camp in charge of the ladies (at their request). Prof. Watt returned at one, with one grouse. Everett, Kubli and I returned at about five with 156 fine trout. Everett caught 47, Kubli 58, and I 56. Had a fine supper with plenty of fish, and spent the evening sociably. Ate cookies and cakes and drank lemonade, after which we retired at about eleven. Clouded up late in the evening, and threatened to rain, but no rain fell. Horses were restless all night. Sunday, Aug. 18 Everett and I arose at seven to care for the horses. Rest arose at nine, had breakfast at 10:30. The prohibitory law was again enforced, but not so stringent as last Sunday, permitting some necessary work to be performed. Was rather windy and chilly all day. Smoke entirely disappeared and thus afforded us the pleasure of the surrounding scenery. Horses got loose, and we had quite a chase before catching them. After the morning's work was completed, all congregated, and the fifth chapter of Matthew, the fifteenth chapter of John, and the first thirteen verses of the twelfth chapter of Hebrews were read and "Nearer My God to Thee," "Why Not" and "Just As I Am" were sung. A fine dinner was then prepared, with the most extensive bill of fare we had yet had. The afternoon and evening were spent in singing and playing and having a good social time, while we all took a good rest preparatory to the renewal of our journey on the morrow. Made a fine large camp fire in evening, around which we enjoyed ourselves immensely. Lemonade and cakes were served, after which we retired at about eleven. Cherry Creek is a fine mountain stream, about twelve miles from the Fort Klamath. It abounds in fine speckled trout, which afford fine fishing. Best fishing is about four miles above where the stream is crossed by the main wagon road. The mountains along the creek abound in deer and grouse, and furnish fine hunting. This is the best camping ground along the road. The creek flows into Klamath Lake. It is very clear and quite cold. Prairie along the lower part of the creek furnishes very good grazing for horses. Scenery along the creek and surrounding it quite pleasing, but hardly to be pronounced picturesque. From Pelican Bay to Cherry Creek is twelve miles. Monday, Aug. 19 Arose at six, and renewed journey at nine. Roads for about three or four miles were quite rough, and woods adjoining were all afire. Rest of road was fine and smooth. Scenery, the grandest we had yet viewed. Mountains surrounding Wood River Valley and Klamath Marsh are indeed picturesque. Atmosphere very clear and permitted grand view. Passed several fine large springs, and crossed a number of grand, clear streams, the finest of which are Seven Mile Creek, five miles from Fort Klamath and Wood River a mile from [the] Fort. Today's ride was the most interesting we have enjoyed. Arrived at Wood River at 1:30, where we ate lunch and fed horses. Then went to Fort, and remained there until three, when we continued our journey. At Fort mailed several letters, sent telegram announcing our arrival there, and "laid in" a few necessary supplies. Arrived at Annie Creek at 5:30, where we found a fine camping place. Purchased hay for the horses along the road. "Cap" and Prof. Watt went fishing while [the] rest prepared supper and caught six fine trout, of which "Cap" caught five. Had fine time in evening retired at all hours from eleven to one. Camp six miles from Fort. Fort Klamath was built by Father during the Indian trouble in 1864. It is about a hundred miles from Jacksonville. It was abandoned on last Thursday, Aug. 15, so we were deprived of the pleasure of seeing the soldiers in their drills. For this reason we did not remain there. Only thirteen officers and soldiers are now stationed at the Fort, and it seemed entirely deserted. Guns, etc. were also removed. We rode by the grave yard, and all the buildings of the fort, along the enclosure in which the soldiers were accustomed to drill, and passed near the framework of the scaffold on which Captain Jack and other Indians were hung. Though the Fort was abandoned, the "stars and stripes" were still floating over the deserted spot, and seemed to offer all the protection necessary. The Indians, though yet quite numerous, are not at all treacherous. Tuesday, Aug. 20 Arose at seven, and continued journey at nine. I was suddenly taken sick at breakfast, and felt the effect of it throughout the day. We passed along Annie Creek Canyon, which affords some of the grandest and most picturesque scenery in Southern Oregon. Along the canyon are many perpendicular cliffs two or three hundred feet in height, which are grand. The canyon has been washed out by a comparatively small stream, and in some places reaches the depth of nearly seven hundred feet. The walls of the canyon are composed of an alkaline material principally, and all along the canyon pumice stone is found in great abundance, in some places standing upon the inclined walls like pyramids or needles. The stream which has washed out this grand canyon issues from the side of a mountain and is supposed to be a subterranean outlet of Crater Lake. This was the most interesting day we had yet spent, and prepared us for the grand Crater Lake scenery which we were soon to witness. We ate lunch at Bridge Creek, and fed the horses. Proceeded on our way at about two o'clock. Met many Indians during the day, returning from huckleberry patch at Whiskey Creek, seven miles from Crater Lake. Arrived at fine camp 1½ miles from Crater Lake at six o'clock, where we arranged things for a few days' stay. After supper Carrie was suddenly taken sick with a severe nervous chill, and was quite ill during the evening. However we spent the evening quite pleasantly in singing and otherwise having a good social time. Being considerably exhausted from our day's ride, we retired earlier than usual, intending to visit the lake on the morrow. We passed quite a party from Phoenix camped 2½ miles below the lake, and another party from Grants Pass 2 miles below lake. Later found party from Talent at lake. At Annie Creek Canyon played the cornet, and listened with intense interest to the sound echoing and reverberating between the precipitous walls. Wednesday, Aug. 21 Arose with intention of visiting the lake, but after breakfast, Carrie was again taken with a violent nervous chill, which was followed by three others, and in the afternoon had two more. So we abandoned visiting the lake and remained in camp during the day. Found a fine huckleberry patch near camp, and gathered a lot during the day. In the evening Carrie was again feeling fine, as she said, and we spent the evening quite pleasantly and cheerfully, and retired with a feeling that all would be ready to take the climb to the lake next morning. Thursday, Aug. 22 Arose at 4:30, had an early breakfast, and all went to the lake--the ladies riding in the light wagon, with Everett driving the team. Rest walked. Reached the lake just after sunrise, but the view of the lake was greatly obstructed by the smoke. However the scene was grand. "Cap" and I went down to the water, to see if the trail was in proper condition for the ladies to undertake the descent, and found it safe, yet venturesome. We returned and met rest of party "half way," and assisted the ladies the rest of the way. Soon after we reached the lake shore, 1600 feet below the point from which we gazed in wonder, we were joined by the party from Talent. After remaining at the water's edge for about two hours, and carving our names and initials in all the most conspicuous places, we commenced the ascent of the precipitous wall, and reached the summit 1½ hours later. Carrie, weakened by her previous sickness, found the climb exceedingly wearisome, and although threatened twice with nervous chills, held up bravely. She enjoyed the descent to the water's edge immensely. After returning to camp and having a good hot supper, we talked over our day's adventure and retired to rest--grateful indeed to our Protector for thus having so safely led us in perilous adventure. Friday, Aug. 23 Arose late, and found it cloudy, with heavy mist falling and smoke almost disappeared. After breakfast all but Carrie and Nina went to huckleberry patch about half a mile from camp, and gathered about six gallons of fine berries. As the smoke had cleared away, all but Carrie and I went to the lake at various times during the day, and had a grand view of the lake. Various other parties visited the lake during the day. Everett and "Cap" took a hunt, but killed nothing. Carrie deemed it policy for her to take a good rest all day, preparatory to the renewal of our journey on the morrow, so remained in the tent all day. After spending the evening pleasantly in playing, singing and having a good social time, we retired about ten o'clock. Saturday, Aug. 24 Arose at about five and began to prepare to proceed on our way and direct our course homeward. After breakfast, Carrie and I took [the] light wagon and went to have a last look at the lake. Provision wagon proceeded on the way at 8:5 [sic], and light wagon followed an hour later. We passed along Castle Canyon, but did not get out of wagons to look at it. Had very good view from wagons. Passed through some very dense and fine timber and arrived at Rogue River Falls at five P.M. Ate lunch and fed horses at Union Creek at 1:30. Met 92 Indians returning from huckleberry patch at Whiskey Creek. Having had a long dusty ride during the day, we retired shortly after having supper, and singing a few of our favorite songs. Road from lake to falls--grand. Crater Lake is situated to the east [sic] of Jacksonville about eighty-five miles by the Rogue River road, or about one hundred and fifteen miles by way of Dead Indian and Fort Klamath. It is situated directly in the summit of the Cascade Range, at an elevation of 6000 ft. It is surrounded by perpendicular cliffs, varying from 1600 to 3000 feet in height, and its greatest ascertained depth is about 1988 feet, making the depth from the top of the highest bluff to the lowest part of the lake bottom nearly five thousand feet. Near the western shore of the lake is an island, having the form of a frustrum of a cone. The island is about eight hundred feet high, and the sides are upon an incline of nearly 45º. It is composed of a very loose, ashy material which renders the ascent quite difficult. In the summit of the island is the crater of an extinct volcano. It is several hundred feet in diameter, and a hundred feet deep. The island is covered with large fir trees, which show that the volcano has not been active for a great many years. The way in which the lake was formed is a mystery. Many think that the entire lake once formed an immense crater five miles wide and seven long, and that the other small craters were formed by more recent eruptions, while others believe that while the volcano was in active operation, such a vast amount of earth was thrown out that a mere crust or shell remained, and this from the constant jarring and shaking gradually became loose and settled in one massive volume into the abyss beneath. When the lake was discovered is not known, but a boat was first lowered to the water and the island first visited in 1869, by a party from Jacksonville, of which party Father was a member. [The lake was discovered in 1853.] The lake was thoroughly explored by the U.S.G.S. in 1886. For many years the Indians could not be induced to visit the lake, as they believed it to be the abode of a great Indian chief or god, whom they greatly feared. But they have since dismissed this superstition, and many have gazed upon it in astonishment. As we gazed upon the lake from a bluff of rocks, 1600 feet above the water, a grand picture was presented to us. Naturally we first looked over the precipice and down upon the water. Near the water's edge, it assumed a greenish tint, which gradually grew denser and denser and finally changed into a blue, and this in turn changed into almost a blackness. To the right of us arose the highest point of the lofty banks, 8000 feet high, while below could be seen the narrow trail winding down the gorge, over which we passed in our descent. To the left [of] us stood the solitary island, sublime in appearance with its huge crater and scorched sides. The immense walls were reflected by the clear water as if it were a vast mirror and thus made the depth of the lake appear much greater. The sun had just arisen and cast a fiery path across the lake, grand to look upon. In the distance, to the left of us, stood two peaks, one of which is Diamond Peak. The view of these was grand. Taking all in all, it was indeed a grand sight, and one which can never be forgotten. Sunday, Aug. 25 Party from Jacksonville passed us at about six o'clock. We arose about an hour later, and after having breakfast, all went to the falls to spend the day. Had a fine time at the falls, and highly appreciated the grand scenery. The falls are formed by a small stream known as Mill Creek, falling over a precipice 196 feet high. They are very pretty, though quite small, and form an object of interest and attraction to sight-seekers. Rogue River rapids, formed by the river rushing madly down a steep incline between lofty banks and over huge boulders, is equally as grand and picturesque. After a stay at the falls we returned to camp, where we built two fine camp fires and after supper spent the evening in our usual social manner. The 5th, 12th, 13th, 14th & 15th chapters of Romans, 3rd chapter of II Peter, and the 10th, 11th, & 12th verses of the 3rd chapter of I Peter were read during the evening. Monday, Aug. 26 Arose early, and renewed journey at 7:30. Passed over pretty rough road. Killed some quail and grey squirrels on the way. One horse nearly gave out, and made us very late in reaching Jackson's, our camping place. Camped in the midst of sixty acres of melons, and were told to "help ourselves." After doing so, and feasting highly, all but the girls retired. It being our last night out, they were bent upon having a good time, and were up until nearly one o'clock. They sang, chatted, feasted upon melons and had a merry time. Tuesday, Aug. 27 I arose at six and started breakfast and the rest arose later. After breakfast we rode around through the melon patch, loaded our wagons with fifteen of the largest melons we could find, and directed our course homeward. Ate dinner on Rogue River, near the bridge, at one o'clock. Reached home at five. After unloading our wagons, we bade our "goodbyes" and departed to our respective homes, well pleased with our trip and with the acquaintances we had formed, yet saddened by the thought that we were nearly all soon to depart for other climes, and perhaps would never again all be together. The thoughts of our reunion to be held on Thursday night somewhat cheers us, and another one of our "good old times" is generally anticipated. Thursday, Aug. 29 All assembled at Carrie's fine home and spent the evening very pleasantly in reviewing our grand trip, and enjoying our mountain jokes. A grand banquet was prepared for us, and immensely enjoyed. Appropriate and impressive toasts were given, and an evening spent, long to be remembered. Southern Oregon Historical Society Research Library MS888. Parenthetical question marks are in the original. A Trip to Wonderland.
MEDFORD,
OREGON, JULY 17,
1889.
ED. SUN,
DEAR SIR:--As
a party of us, ex-Auroraites, have just returned from an extended tour
through the mountains via Crater Lake, Ft. Klamath and many other
points of interest, we thought perhaps some of our many friends in
Aurora might like to travel with us in their imagination over the
mountains and through the valleys and look with us at some of the
greatest wonders that the world ever saw. I will give your readers a
short sketch from notes jotted down during our travels.On the morning of July 2, 1889, a party of eleven, composed of the following persons, Mr. John W. Jones and wife, of Aurora, Neb., Walter M. Scott, wife and daughter, J. H. Faris, wife and 3 boys, with John Stennett as driver, was seen leaving the beautiful little town of Medford and winding their way to the mountains, on their way to the noted Crater Lake. At 11:30 we make our first stop for refreshment at the crossing of Rogue River. After leaving camp we pass through what is known as the desert, a tract of land covered over with little watercourses, filled with gravel, on which nothing but a little short grass grows, and that only in the spring. After leaving the desert we pass over some very rough and rocky road. At 6 p.m. we camp on what is known as Col. Johnson's ranch, 25 miles from Medford. Col. Johnson is a gentleman of color, having been a slave in old Va., during the years of slavery. The morning of July 3 found us all in good spirits and ready for the road at 8 a.m. On today's travel we find it very dusty and the roads very rough with steep grades and that our team is very heavy loaded, and find it necessary for the women as well as the men to walk up the steep grades; and by the way the road we are traveling over is the government road from Rogue River to Ft. Klamath. After a very rough day's work we again camp on the bank of Rogue River, only having traveled 15 miles. Here it was that your townsman, Bro. Jones, began to show his usefulness. He had been telling us, as we wended our weary journey over rock and sand, of how he used to catch fish when he was a young man, so as soon as we had fastened down our tent away he hied to get some fish for breakfast, but he thought when he came to his meal that perhaps it was too early for them; also ditto in the morning. The morning of the glorious 4th, we were awakened at early dawn by the firing of firecrackers brought along by the youths of our party. After a hearty meal on provisions brought from home, we are again on our way. Soon after leaving camp we came to a very steep mountain, the road being cut in the side of the mountain and very narrow, only being three places wide enough to pass in the ascent of over one mile. The writer was sent out ahead to warn any who might be coming down to sidetrack. This was our first but not last introduction to "good mountain road." On going up this mountain's side, the first, and in fact the only deer was seen by one of our party (Mrs. Jones). On reaching the top of this high mountain we find a fine, cool stream of water coursing its way through the rocks. After refreshing ourselves and team from this sparkling beverage we take up our line of march. Soon after leaving this stream we come into what is known as the big timber of upper Rogue River, to see it only is to know what enormous quantities of timber the head of Rogue River affords. At 11 o'clock we came within hearing of [the] falls of Rogue River, when all was hurry and excitement; the horses were unhitched, a hasty dinner was eaten, and away we went to spend the afternoon in viewing some of the wonders of creation. The waters of the swift-running Rogue River dash in and out among the big boulders, now striking a big rock and throwing the spray high in the air, and now almost disappearing among the huge rocks, as it pushes its mad way on as it wends its way to the great sea. We next climb down the steep bank to view the great fall of Mill Creek, a stream about 10 feet wide and 3 or 4 feet deep, running in from the east. When it gets to the bank of Rogue River, it has an unbroken fall of 210 feet; when it strikes the rocks below it flies in spray, making all colors of the rainbow. For rods around the ground and rocks are covered with the finest of moss making as fine a carpet a man ever trod on, but the sinking sun told us that time was not waiting and that we must hie away to camp. After driving across the bridge we find a very beautiful camp near Mill Creek, among the towering pines, where we spend the evening talking over the wonders we have seen today--only having traveled 8 miles. After leaving camp we find we have entered the big timber, and for 12 long miles we pass through the finest body of timber it ever was my lot to see. This timber is composed of fir, white and yellow pine, and what is called sugar pine and cedar, running from small saplings of a few inches thick to towering monsters of a hundred feet in height. We saw trees that were from 7 to 10 feet thick, as straight as an arrow for 200 feet high, without a limb. After leaving the main body of timber, we come to where the fire has run through and killed all of [the] timber. Here we find blackberry bushes running over the ground; they were covered with fruit but owing to the dry season the fruit was very small and imperfect, and we find the great feast which we were promising ourselves was not to be realized. After driving 25 miles, we camped on what is called Whiskey Creek, it being impossible to get Mr. Jones any farther for the night. He contended that we would be doing wrong to pass such a beautiful stream without giving the water a fair test. July 6 we find the grass and bushes covered with frost; ice formed as thick as window glass. Well, we see no bad effect from the use of the beverage upon Bro. Jones more than he may be a little plumper than usual, but oh, what a time we had with our team. Our boy driver undertook to browse his horses on bunchgrass growing along the creek. He got one of them down in the bog; after getting it out we find him standing holding the other one several rods from the shore unable to go either way. I think I am safe in saying the writer cut down 100 trees out of which Messrs. Jones and Scott built a corduroy bridge to shore. During today's travel we pass through miles of young timber killed by fire; this timber is all small, running from a few inches through to a foot in thickness, and from 20 to 50 feet in length, and laying on the ground so thick as almost covering it. We saw nothing of interest in today's travel except timber; at 5 p.m. we go into camp within one mile of Crater Lake. July 7, at 7:30 a.m. finds us on our walk of one mile up the steep grade of 700 feet to the mile, to the greatest wonder of Oregon, or in fact of the United States. We find the lake on the top of a very high range of mountains, over 7,000 feet above the sea level. The lake in size is 6 miles wide and 10 miles long and from 1,500 to 2,200 feet deep, with a wall around it from 1,700 to 2,200; in some places it is perpendicular and in other places goes down with a slant to the water's edge. On these sloping sides we roll off rocks to see them strike the water away down, down, as they go down, bouncing from rock to rock, loosening others in their way; the sight becomes very exciting and at last we can hear a distant splash and we know the rock has found the water. The water is as calm as a summer morning, not a ripple breaking over the smooth surface, and is as blue as indigo. About 3 miles from the southern bank there is a hollow mound or hill about 500 or 600 feet high; down in the center there is solid ice, never thawing out, and the water in the lake on the outside never freezing over. We find timber growing in places close to the crater's edge, in other places, nice level land destitute of timber and covered with fine grass; we find great snowdrifts just over the edge of the crater. We made snowballs and threw at one another; close to the edge of the crater on the outside we found the most beautiful flowers. We find there is only one place where parties can get down to the water's edge, and there it is very dangerous on account of steepness and loose rocks. Only one of our party made the descent (Mr. Scott), and he was gone so long that we were very anxious fearing he had perished; he reported everything quiet and calm, saw nothing living except some kind of crawfish. The water is as cold as ice water. This certainly is one of the greatest wonders on this continent. Here is supposed by many to have been one of the tallest mountains on the continent. The arrows or spurs running up to the brink of the crater hundreds of feet above the level plateau, where we stand, reminds one [of] the grade or approach to a great bridge with the bridge burned away, the abutment all charred and crumbling away from the excessive heat. We find ashes, rock, pumice stone from this crater for 90 miles. But the sinking sun reminds us that night is approaching and as we wend our way down the steep mountainside to our camp by the cool rippling mountain stream we feel that we have seen some of God's greatest wonders, and feel well repaid for the hardships we endured in our trip up the steep mountain. After a good night's rest we again take to the road following the same route back until we entered the Ft. Klamath military road. After passing over the summit or rather the divides between the waters of the Rogue and Klamath rivers, we come to where Wood River bursts out of the mountainside. Where it comes out of the mountain there is plenty of water to run a good-sized mill and as clear as crystal, and cold as ice water. This water is supposed to come out of Crater Lake, which is about 5 or 6 miles away. The flow never gets any less or any greater; the banks of this stream is composed of lava, blown from the crater. How the water ever forced its way through the solid rock is one of the wonders, we saw stone that had broken off these solid rock, 10 feet long, 2 feet thick and 3 or 4 feet wide, and as straight and smooth as if they were sawed off. After following this Wood River for 15 or 20 miles we come out on what is known as Klamath Valley, a country which reminds our company of the Platte Valley with fine grass and lots of fine fat cattle, but after traveling down it for a few miles we find the grass getting short, and see no grain. Upon inquiry we find the dry season has cut the grass crop short and that we are at too high an attitude to raise any grain as they are liable to have frost any night in the summer, and 4 feet of snow is nothing uncommon. We camp on the bank of Wood River, the same stream we saw in the morning bursting out of its mountain home; but now it is a large river too deep to ford and in fact made the boundary line between the Indian reservation and the land of the paleface. Bro. Jones again starts out to replenish our larder, as it is getting low, but meets with the same flattering results as before. So we conclude that bacon is a much healthier diet on a journey of this kind than fish, so after partaking of a hasty meal of such provisions as we have and taking a look to see whether or not there is any stray Indians lying around ready to scalp us, for we are in an Indian country, we wrap ourselves in our blankets and are goon far away. July 9 we start on usual time, crossing Wood River on the bridge we pass into the Indian reservation. Just after crossing the stream we pass two four-horse teams driven by Indians on their way after hay. Just before reaching the town of Ft. Klamath we pass the graveyard of the soldiers; it is fenced in with a white picket fence and laid off in rows, each grave having a tombstone and all alike. We also pass a few graves of Indians, who were executed as criminals by soldiers. We find Ft. Klamath a very beautiful town, laid out in streets with broad grounds, flag staff with Stars and Stripes flying. We ask permission of the only soldier we see to drive around the town; we find everything kept in the very best condition, we even find a man with a four-mule team sprinkling the streets. The place is supplied with water from a cool mountain stream running through the town, the finest water I ever drank near the town. We find a store, the only one there taking the place of sutler of the Army, he having to have permission from Uncle Sam; it being only five days after the 4th we found the store pretty well sold out, the Indians having bought nearly everything from the proceeds of sale of 35 head of fat steers; they have to get permission to sell from the agent before selling anything except their ponies. The Indians have large herds of cattle scattered over their reservations. As we pass along through the country we see what kind of farmers the Indians make. It is easy to see that they are not experts at it. The first field we pass is about 100 rods long and 10 rods wide. After leaving the fort we pass the Indian school seven miles from the fort; there is about 75 scholars. The agency is located here also, also a sawmill run by one of those fine mountain streams. It being vacation time we saw very few Indians around. After leaving the agency we came to and follow along the east side of Klamath Lake, which is a a fine body of water fed by mountain streams, 20x67 miles in the widest place. The banks are low and swampy covered over with tule, or what is known in the East as rush. A great deal of it is cut for hay and it is said that cattle do well on it. The reservation is 40x60 miles, containing one and one-half million acres of land, a greater portion [of] fine valley land which would be very valuable were it not for its high elevation, which makes it so cold. We were told that they were liable to frost any night in the year, but as a stock country I think it is a success, as all the cattle we saw were in fine condition. The Indians all have small houses but very poorly constructed; some of them have stables or small barns. We also see near nearly all the houses little wigwams, where the warm weather is spent. We passed one little farm at the noon hour and saw sitting on the ground Big Injun eating his dinner; his squaw was working around near him keeping him supplied with provisions. Near them we see an old squaw busily engaged grinding meal or flour in their stone mill, consisting of a hollow stone which they fill with grain and pound or rub it it with another stone held in the hand. We find the homes most all deserted as this is the season of the year that the Indians are out fishing and the squaws are gathering their supplies of the rush for their matting for wigwams and baskets. At 1:30 we came to what is called Williams River, where we were told by some Indians, and also by some white men, that this stream was the best fishing grounds in the known world, and by common consent we concluded to sojourn on its banks a few days to replenish our larder. After eating a hurried dinner, we drove up the stream about 3 miles to where there is a ripple, and staked out our tent and hied away to the ripple, with bright anticipations and expectation, for hadn't an honest man of the forest directed us where to cast our hook. We were glad on account of Bro. Jones, as he was becoming desperate over his many disappointments as an angler. We start in to solid fishing at 3:45 and fish until 6:59, commence again at 7:15 and fish until 9 p.m. We then snatch a few hours of sleep, commencing again at 4:45 a.m. and fish until the gong sounds for breakfast, after which we again amuse ourselves until noon, when we very reluctantly conclude that the sign is all wrong or else we have been mistaken in our calling, as we had caught nothing with the exception of one little minnow about three inches long. We again take the road for Linkville down the side of the lake. The last 5 miles that we follow the lake the mountain comes right down to the water's edge and the road is cut out among the big boulders and rock and is so rough that one can hardly sit in the wagon. We pass over this road just before sundown; after coming out on the bottom at the end of the lake we camp for the night. We were told here that the mountainside which we had just passed over was just alive with snakes, and this statement was confirmed by Mr. Jones saying he had seen 3 or 4 large Platte snakes crawling up the rocks as we passed by, and had counted 86 tracks that had crossed the road in front of us as he passed along. After consultation we concluded to make a snake fence around our tent by laying stones around on the bottom of our tent and making a door out of the end boards of our wagon, and by sleeping with one eye open, we passed the night without any harm coming to us. July 10 we leave camp at 8:30 for Linkville, county seat of Klamath County. After leaving the lake we strike the mountains and pass over some very rough country but mostly downhill. Linkville is a very nice little town of about 900 inhabitants, situated on the banks of Klamath River, but showing off to a disadvantage on account of the dry season we hear of all along our route. We never saw such a dry season; some who have lived in the valley 30 years said they never saw such a dry season. Here we saw the first fruit trees since we left the Rogue River country. We were told that apples done very well but it was too cold for the more tender fruit. After having laid in a supply of provender we move on and camp near Keno, another town on the Klamath River. July 1, we left camp early as we were told that we had some rough road to travel over today, which we find correct; we found nothing of interest except mountains, timber and rock. At 5 p.m. we camp near what is called Cold Spring, and here we get our first "bar” meat, the man keeping the ranch having killed 3 the day before we came. He being a very talkative man informs us that he can take us where we can kill a half a dozen before breakfast, which encourages us very much, and we are determined to spend a short time killing bear. After fortifying ourselves with a hasty meal, and looking well to our guns and getting them in trim condition we retire early and dream of the grand hunt of tomorrow. Nine a.m. back from the hunt safe and sound. We rattled our chief hunter out at 4 a.m. and away to the hunting ground we went. After tramping over rocks and through brush for 10 or 12 miles and seeing no "bar" although our chief says he sees some splendid signs, we become discouraged and return to camp where we find the ladies of our party (who were not so sanguine of our success) awaiting breakfast. After eating a hasty meal we start for Soda Springs where we spend the Sabbath. We find the travel today worse and worse, up and down hill all day, and the last is downhill for 6 miles with a very rocky road; it finally got so steep and rough that we all got out and walked. At 8 p.m. we arrive at the Wagner Soda Springs all tired out with our ride. Wagner Soda Springs is situated or located on the bank of Bear Creek, at the foot of the mountains. It bubbles up through the solid rock; its water is very cool and pleasant to the taste. There is a hotel located here and we are told it is full of visitors the most of the summer, and this spring is becoming quite a summer resort. We spent the Sabbath lying in the shade and drinking soda water. Monday morning finds us on our roundup or last day's travel. We pass through Ashland at the head of Bear Creek Valley, stop there for dinner and take a bath at the noted White Sulfur Springs, which are nicely fitted up for bathing, either in swimming, rink or regular bath rooms. We arrive home Monday evening after a trip of 14 days, safe and sound and well pleased with our trip. J. H. Faris.
The Aurora Sun, Aurora,
Nebraska, August 3, 1889, page 4The party of artists from San Francisco who recently went to Crater Lake on a sketching and photographing tour found an abundance of objects of interest to engross their pencils and camera. "Here and There," Democratic Times, Jacksonville, October 31, 1890, page 3 OFF BEATEN PATHS.
"Simon
Peter said unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go
with thee."So spake the apostles of old; so also said we, Peter, and Thomas, and James, three modern apostles, mastered by the desire to find "fresh woods and pastures new" in which to spend our summer vacation. A trip to the Old World, with "Cook's tourists " everywhere, was not to be thought of for a moment; in the East nearly every nook and corner of mountain and valley was known to us; and for years past we had wandered at intervals through various parts of California. So this one summer found us fishing for something new. Appeared on the scene one day John, a brother apostle, for years past a denizen of Southern Oregon's wilds, and until now by us long time unseen. "Is there," said we to him, "no strange place of which you know, that would be to us 'something new under the sun'?" "Yes," said he, without a moment's hesitation; "there is Crater Lake, something probably without a parallel in the scenery of the world. Called at different times by such various names as 'Blue Lake,' 'Mystic Lake,' 'Lake Majesty,' and 'Deep Lake,' its last and most appropriate name of 'Crater Lake' is probably the one it will now bear forever. The deepest clear-water lake on the American continent, reliable soundings by a party of surveyors having been taken to a depth of 2012 feet, it is only to be seen after climbing nearly seven thousand feet above sea level. Comparatively easy of access, and in the midst of scenery really sublime, you will have freedom from the perennial tourist who haunts more beaten paths, besides fishing and hunting for every day you are gone." With the prospect of such things before us, who would not have done as we did? With John's consent, he was at once installed as guide and director of our party. Within a week we were in Medford, Oregon, a small railroad station in Rogue River Valley. Wagon, driver, food, blankets and all that goes to form an outfit for mountain travel and camping being procured at that place, the railroad was left behind and our pilgrimage begun. Good weather for weeks to come was assured us, storms never--at least, hardly ever--beginning until late in the autumn, and it was now midsummer. After riding a dozen miles down the valley, Rogue River--corrupted from Roque, the Frenchman in whose honor the stream was named [not true--"Rogue" comes from the English, as applied to the local Indians]--was reached and crossed at the foot of "Table Rock." Here [again, not true], in the days of Oregon's early settlement, were fought many bloody battles between the Indians and whites, and numerous are the tales told of battles fought, dangers incurred and perils braved by the hardy settlers of early days. What a contrast then to the peaceful scene we looked upon! Our road now followed for miles along the margin, and no river scenery could be more enchantingly beautiful, with its verdure-clad, willow-lined banks, and the smooth, beautiful water, with trout leaping from still pools, or making their way with mighty splashings through its shoals. As we ascended the valley the river grew gradually narrower; farms and dwellings were fewer and farther between; the forests grew more and more dense, while large boulders betokening volcanic origin were occasionally seen, with now and then a waste of pulverized pumice stone over which to travel. At the place known as "Hole in the Ground" [i.e., Natural Bridge], a small stream pours into an opening only totally to disappear, the sound of its waters growing gradually more and more indistinct as it passes out of sight. It is not a chasm, as might be supposed, but literally a "hole in the ground," whose depths no one has yet been able to sound. Flounce Rock lifted a flattened peak above us, its sides befrilled with stony ruffles representing a bygone style in more enduring material than the pages of a fashion journal. One encounters queer types of the human family traveling through the woods. It would seem that the ability to conceal one's true character bears a direct ratio to the amount of knowledge. Among these illiterate and poor people generosity or greed, honesty or dishonesty, with many other characteristics, are all freely exhibited. The women of most families, strong and hearty, but rough and uncouth, as a rule do as much outdoor work as any man; plowing, harrowing, sowing, reaping, and mauling rails, with the best of them. The following, which John's wife related as one of her experiences among them on her first trip to the lake, seems worth repeating: "We too were going to Crater Lake, traveling the same road over which you will pass. We did our own cooking over a camp fire, but intended to stop for the night at houses we knew of along the road as having accommodations for travelers. One day, being delayed by a balky horse, and unable to make our full day's drive, we were forced to find what stopping place we could. The houses, as you will find, are few and far between, so when we came to a settlement about nine o'clock at night, we knew that here must be our stopping place, whether or no. "Going to bed as they do at the same time with the chickens, everyone on the place was fast asleep. My husband got out of the wagon, went to the door, and returned after some time, accompanied by the man of the house, who looked our outfit over by the light of his uplifted lantern, then said:-- "'I guess you kin fetch up here.' To me--'You come in the haouse an' crawl right in whar I've ben, 'longside my old 'oman, an' us men folks 'll sleep aout in the barn.' "I didn't relish the prospect in the least, but followed him, a most unwilling victim, to the 'haouse,' which seemed to consist of but two rooms. The one into which he ushered and left me, with the assurance that 'the old 'oman 'ud be thar purty quick,' was not larger than ten feet by twelve, yet contained a dog, two cats, and a bed where four children lay asleep, two at each end. Their clothes were in little heaps about the floor, evidently left just as each little one had stepped out. With window and doors closed, the air inside is perhaps better imagined than described! A little while after I had seated myself, a rustling sound caused me to turn my head, and I saw the 'old 'oman' entering from the other room. A calico dress, evidently donned in a hurry, for the waist was not buttoned more than half way up, seemed to be almost the only garment she had on: being very short, it left exposed a rather shapely pair of ankles, and two bare feet, hard and brown. A crop of short curly hair stood out on all sides of her head, looking as if brush or comb were unknown articles. She came into the room on tiptoe, sat down on one side of the children's bed (I had the only chair in the room), began swinging her crossed feet, twirling her thumbs, and looking at me without a word. I had said 'good evening' as she entered, but received no reply. Pretty soon I ventured to say we were very sorry to intrude on them, and was proceeding to explain how we had been delayed, when she interrupted me, saying:-- "'Geth I hain't drethed up much fer comp'ny.' "I suggested that full dress could hardly be expected on such short notice as she had received. I never did like to do all the talking, so silence ensued for a few moments, when she said:-- "'Mith Powers's baby jetht had the measles, an' naow Jane's got 'em.' "I expressed my sorrow--and imagine my feelings, for my little girl had never yet been exposed to them. "'I s'pose you heern what happened daown to Allen's t'other day?' "No, I had not. "'Wall, it war twins.' "I gasped for breath, and turned the conversation into other channels. Her tongue once unloosened, there was silence no more. Further conversation revealed the fact that she had six children, 'half boys and half girls.' Considering what her life must have been, she was a very youthful-looking woman, so for lack of anything else to say I remarked that she looked very young to be the mother of so large a family. The effect was as unexpected as instantaneous. She quit swinging her feet, folded her hands, sat up very straight, and said: 'O, you jetht ought ter thee me with my falth teeth in!' "I had noticed that she lisped badly, but had not missed the teeth. "Imagine my feelings when a little later I found that my little girl and I were expected, quite as a matter of course, to share the bed with herself, a child three years old, and a baby of three months. They meant kindly, but I arose with the courage of desperation, ostensibly for the purpose of calling my husband to get me something from the wagon, but in reality to tell him how strong was my determination to share the barn with him, and not 'crawl in with the old 'oman.' We excused ourselves to them on the score of not wishing to discommode them to such an extent, wanting to start very early in the morning, etc., etc. So we spread out some shawls and rugs on the hay, and spent the night in the barn loft, while in the yard below some pigs kept up an incessant grunting and squealing. "In the morning, O so early, the commotion among the pigs increased, the roosters crowed, dogs barked, and what with horses, mules, sheep and geese all adding their own particular cry for breakfast, it seemed as if we couldn't get away fast enough. Bad as it was, however, think what it would have been in the 'haouse.'" Passing the scene of this incident on our way, we smiled, but did not stop to interview the family. After we had traveled about fifty miles, Prospect--formerly called Deskins--was reached, where a post office, sawmill, and three or four cabins constitute the settlement. Our road for a few miles back had passed through the depths of a vast forest of firs and sugar pine trees, of so dense a growth that, though the mill has been in existence almost thirty years, no visible inroads have been made. But for stumps standing here and there, one would imagine the forest untouched. So gigantic is the growth that trees two or three hundred feet in height, with a diameter of from six to ten feet, are no uncommon sight. The lumber is unsurpassed in quality, but the great difficulty in transportation over the rough mountain roads forbids the immense profits that might otherwise be derived from it. A flume company now organizing will do much to change all this. Red Blanket Prairie lying near (so called because a red blanket was the price for which it was purchased from the Indians) must become a valuable piece of property, comprising as it does several hundred acres of extremely rich, level soil, naturally fenced by steep and rugged mountains rising on all sides and plentifully watered by numerous streams of clear, cold water. Immense crops of wild hay and grasses are annually cut. When fully cleared and cultivated, it will be a most valuable stock ranch. Near this point the rapids are found, where Rogue River tears madly through a deep gorge that it has cut through the lava, falling a distance of over three hundred feet in one and a half miles. It is a grand sight to see it plunging from rock to rock, whirling, eddying, boiling or resting in some protected basin until renewed force is gathered again to go rushing on its way. A short distance below the rapids is Rogue River Falls, one of the finest among several to be found in these wild regions. The stream that turns the mill wheel forms this fall, leaping from a perpendicular cliff one hundred and ninety feet high without a break into the river below. The vegetation being so dense on the brink from which it plunges, the source is invisible, so that it seems to spring directly out of the face of the cliff. Completely undisturbed until within the past few years, nature has worked unmolested, until now, trees, rocks, the ground--everything is covered with a mantle of most beautiful moss. Soft and green, varying in depth from four to twelve inches, of many kinds and varied tints, when lit up by the sun shining through the trees it is of indescribable beauty. The finishing touch is added by a fine rainbow formed on clear days in the cloud of spray at the foot of the falls. Once more taking up the line of march, we found that our road still ran for miles through "forests primeval," so dense and with trees of such immense size it would almost seem that here was lumber enough for ages to come, were there no other source of supply on the Coast. Our way now ran along the edge of Pyramid Canyon [Godfrey Glen], which time and water have washed out to a great depth. It must have been many years ago, for in it grow large forest trees. All through this canyon stand curious rocky columns, measuring at the bottom perhaps thirty or forty feet, with a height of from fifty to over one hundred. Evidently composed of harder material than that which surrounded them, they were preserved to form another of the curious sights to be found in this region. Reaching higher altitudes, we left behind the immense growth of sugar pine. The road grew steeper and much more difficult of ascent as we neared the summit of the mountain. Evidences of volcanic action grew more and more apparent, while the road for miles was bordered only by scraggy pines or red hemlock trees, puny and stunted. Three miles from the lake we left the main road for one little traveled, so rough and full of sharp angles that, though horses can be driven to the top, it is far better to tether the animals and travel the last few thousand feet on foot. The scenery now changed rapidly as we advanced, but no indications of water were to be seen, and indeed the elevation, nearly seven thousand feet above sea level, seemed too great to expect it in any large body. The springs and small streams, so plentiful a short distance back, were all gone, the grass less abundant, the trees stunted, presenting a marked contrast to the luxurious growth of regions left behind but a short time since. Through the trees we had occasional glimpses of some towering peak; but for any opening, or for the lake, we looked in vain. To all appearance it was still in the "far dim distance." It has been truly said that Oft
expectation fails, and most oft there
For when
least expecting it, we suddenly
emerged from the timber into a large circular opening. The object of
our journey was accomplished: the lake lay at our feet.Where most it promises; and oft it hits Where hope is coldest, and despair most sits. We found ourselves almost on the edge of an immense precipice, looking across a wide stretch of water lying almost two thousand feet beneath us. As we stood in silence contemplating the grandeur of the scene, no evidence of life outside our party visible, the stillness and solitude became almost oppressive, and yet it was not at once we could realize just how wonderful it all was. Long ago, before all the country round about was covered with ashes, lava and volcanic scoriae, here must have stood one of the grandest mountains in the world. Shorn of its crown, yet almost thirty miles in circumference where we stood, to what lofty heights must it first have reached? Imagine the interior a boiling, seething cauldron--a gigantic witches' kettle eight by twelve miles in extent--with an unknown depth. From its awful mouth shot forth lava in tongues of liquid fire; its bowels of ashes and rock belched for many square miles over the surrounding country. More than thirty miles away the soil for twenty feet in depth is plainly of volcanic origin, beneath which is a dark, rich alluvium. Those miles of desolation, these rocky walls, this vast crater, all bear witness to the terrible convulsions of nature that must have taken place. In time its fury was spent, but not until several thousand feet of the top had collapsed, leaving the hollow basin that now forms the lake. A rocky wall from fifteen hundred to three thousand feet in height rises on all sides of the lake, only broken here and there by narrow rifts or passages, which sometimes extend almost from base to summit. The basin is more or less filled with debris, consisting of sand, dirt or boulders broken from the ridges on either side, the slope always at a sharp angle; and woe betide whoever may be between the water's edge and a loosened stone, for when it is once started, its speed accelerating as it moves, detaching others on its way, one might as well hope to stand before a battery of Gatling guns. We spent some time in the fascinating, though rather frightful amusement of sending rocks and boulders into the water. Down they would go, thundering along in a great cloud of dust, with dozens of companions they had started clattering after them. Striking an impeding object, they would bound into the air a hundred feet or more, repeating this again and again, until lost to sight, or till we would see them give a mighty plunge into the water almost three thousand feet below us. There is no shore, the lake's walls seeming to rise directly out of the water, except in one place where a bit of sandy soil is dotted with boulders is seen; and so far as known, there is but this one place where the descent to the water's edge can be made. Here there has evidently been a rock slide, which has worn a passage-way where powdered pumice stone and dust lie ankle deep, to be waded through as one goes to and fro. On account of the loose character of the soil, and danger from rolling rocks, great caution in descending must be exercised. The path varies thirty to forty-five degrees from the perpendicular, and as may be imagined, is easier to go down than up. One of our party insisted that he descended in ten minutes, but was two hours returning. This statement, however, should probably be taken cum grano salis. In the midst of the lake lies Wizard Island, to which we made a trip in a leaky old boat, left, I believe, by a surveying party. Looking up, one realizes more fully than can be done in any other way, the immense height and steepness of the rocky walls surrounding the lake. Viewed from below, the slide down which we came looked almost perpendicular. Reaching the island in safety, we landed upon the loose shingle that surrounded it, upon which volcanic rocks lie piled in wild confusion. The sides are covered with a growth of spruce and and black pine, growing more scattering as we ascended. At the top, nine hundred feet above the water's edge, is an opening nearly five hundred feet in diameter, with a depth of about one hundred and twenty-five. This, before the great collapse, must have been the chimney of the volcano, and judging from the growth of timber within it, has slept for ages. We also found inside it a snow bank, from which our thirst was quenched. The water of the lake is extremely cold and very clear, objects far below the surface being readily discerned. Except the melting snow trickling down in quantities insufficient to make a stream of any size, neither inlet nor outlet has yet been discovered for this strange lake. Annie's Creek, with several other streams, which emerge in a body from the sides of this mountain, are supposed to come from the lake, and one branch of Rogue River, it is thought, also has its source therein, for it rushes with great force from the side of the mountain about two miles from the summit, and its waters are of the same peculiar shade of greenish blue as those of the lake. Yet is it blue? One could stand for hours, never tiring of the varying lights and shades and play of color on its surface, changeful as a kaleidoscope. Now blue and sunny as Italy's own brightest beauty, or changing even as we look to a darker shade, yes, even to purple. Varying shades of green, brown, crimson, yellow and orange--we saw them all. So smooth and still generally that the rocky margins, trees, clouds, all are reflected with the same unerring precision seen in Yosemite's Mirror Lake--anon comes a soft motion, breaking the surface into ripples: so gentle the breeze, one feels it might be the breath of some Spirit of the Waters. The Indians in this section of country have several traditions concerning the lake. One that it is the abode of evil spirits; that whoever looks into its silent depths will soon die, and solemn warning has been given the whites to keep far away, lest harm befall them. Others say it is holy ground, made sacred by the immediate presence of the Great Spirit; that in the past none ever visited it save the medicine men or their pupils. When one of the young men of the tribe received a "call" to become a healer, before becoming a proficient he must first spend weeks upon its shore, fasting and praying to the Saghalie tyee ["the chief above," i.e., God]. Having communed with the dead, seen visions, and dreamed dreams, after his descent from the mountain, and initiation into the mysteries of the medicine dance, he was ever after looked upon with reverence, as having seen the denizens of the Unknown World, and held communion with the Great Spirit. Certain it is that whether from awe and reverence or fear of harm, no inducement can be offered sufficiently strong to get an Indian within sight of its waters. All is not yet seen, and still further reward awaits us as compensation for the fatigue of our journey. At so great an elevation the surrounding country lies spread before us like a map, and in the clear mountain air objects at an almost incredible distance can be discerned without difficulty. With the aid of good glasses yet more can be seen. To the south, but a short distance away, flows Annie's Creek, where there is excellent hunting and fine scenery, abounding in cascades, falls or romantic canyons. At one side are the Cascade Mountains, parts of the range rising from six thousand to ten thousand feet in height. Near them some tiny spots of white are all that can be seen of Fort Klamath, a small post just vacated in obedience to orders from Uncle Sam. Off in the southeast a bit of brightness catches the eye, which anyone acquainted with the country knows must be Tule Lake. Just beyond, a long dark line is all that can be seen of the lava beds, scene of the Modoc War. It was in the winter of 1872-73 that the Modoc chief, Captain Jack, and a few braves defied and for a while held at bay a portion of the United States army. It was here, also, that General Canby and Commissioner Thomas were so treacherously murdered by the Indians, for which crime Captain Jack, with others of his tribe, were afterward tried, found guilty and hanged at Fort Klamath. Yonder old Shasta, hoary monarch of all the surrounding country, pushes his snow-capped head into the clouds, up and up, till a height of almost fifteen thousand feet is reached. It is supposed to have been at one time an active volcano like the mountain on which we stand. Who knows the passion of love one for the other that may have burned within each fiery heart. In what mighty tones must they have given voice to their affection, trembling from the force of it, throwing their stony kisses or flashing their signals across the country in sheets of flame or lava streams, speaking a language awful if incomprehensible to the mortals agape with fear. But commanded by a force yet mightier than they, one must perish--or was it a heart broken in despair? The other, sending no more messages for all the ages, since stands wrapped in his snowy garb, cold and desolate, a monument of grief and constancy. To the southwest, about twenty-five miles away, Mount McLoughlin may be seen, and in spite of its ten thousand feet altitude forms a marked contrast in point of size to Mount Shasta. Off to the west, the course of the Rogue River may be followed for many miles on its journey to the ocean, while a little north, Diamond Peak and Mount Thielsen can be seen above the horizon, and still farther on the Three Sisters, each ten thousand feet high, covered perpetually with snow. The secluded situation, away from the usual routes traveled by tourists, keeps the lake still comparatively unknown, but as it is described from one to another the number of its visitors is increasing yearly, and the time is not far distant when it will become one of the regular sights for the tourist in its vicinity. Sufficient interest has already been aroused to cause the President to withdraw all the land surrounding the lake from the public market, and bills have been introduced, if not passed, in Congress, asking for its maintenance and government as a national park. It is certainly a trip well worth taking, for no words can adequately describe this wonderful piece of nature's handiwork. It must be seen to be fully appreciated. Aside from the minor points of interest on the road, good hunting is found almost every mile of the journey. Elk, deer, bear, wolves and wildcat are most abundant, besides duck, quail and other small game. Nearly all the streams, the water of which is cold as if direct from the Arctic regions and clear as crystal, abound in mountain trout, while in the larger ones another variety is found, weighing from fifteen to twenty-five pounds each, the name of which is still a subject of dispute. One can retrace his way on leaving the lake, or as we did, resume the main road and continue on over the mountains to the railroad at Ashland, where the train may again be taken for home. We learned much hitherto undreamed of as to the resources of Southern Oregon and the country through which we passed. Gold, silver, quicksilver, chrome iron, gypsum, carbonate of lime and kindred minerals are discovered in many places. The miner drawn thither by the gold fever years since still finds ample occupation, for new and rich discoveries are constantly being made. The immigrant is charmed as he hears of the delightful climate, rich soil and large crops, both of grain and many varieties of fruits, successfully raised in the valleys or on the hillsides. But to the tourist especially its attractions are great; places visited by few and described by none; hunting and fishing unsurpassed; lofty mountains, weird and majestic, mysterious lakes, splendid waterfalls, all that goes to form grand and beautiful scenery. Martin A. Kenn
Overland
Monthly, July
1891, page 19It is reported from Central Point, a station on the Southern Pacific four miles west of Medford, Or., that the railroad company has entered into an agreement with F. T. Fradenburgh to carry passengers between that point and Crater Lake in the Cascade Mountains. The distance from the railroad to the lake is eighty miles, and a stage line is to be established between the two points. Mr. Fradenburgh says the railroad has guaranteed him 1,000 passengers at $8 each. He has already purchased sufficient stage coaches to accommodate this number of tourists, and it is his purpose to erect a summer hotel at the lake. In good weather the road to the lake is all right for driving, and the round trip can be made in five days without a change of horses. It is thought that Crater Lake will be a popular resort for tourists and pleasure seekers this summer. The possibility of the reservation of this land by the government for a national park probably accounts for the action taken by the railroad. "Occidental Melange," Pend d'Oreille News, Sandpoint, Idaho, March 4, 1893, page 1 TRIP TO CRATER LAKE.
Written expressly
for the VALLEY RECORD
I herewith send you an account of a trip
to Crater
Lake and return, written from notes from Millie Howlett's diary:by regular correspondent, Dick. A company consisting of Mr. and Mrs. Chas. Carney and their children, Anna, Thomas and Pansy; Frank, Lillie, Jessie and Josie Gregory, Ella Williams and Alfred Fish, of Central Point, Rev. E. E. Phipps, Miss Bell Cochran, of Medford, Mr. and Mrs. James Lewis and their two children, Walker Lewis and Millie Howlett, collected at the ranch of James Lewis on Wednesday, Aug. 15, 1894, at 8 o'clock, The caravan started via the free ferry; but the guide not being familiar with the roads, and there being no sign boards, we got lost twice the first half day, but with all the drawbacks reached the ferry a little afternoon, and after crossing Rogue River we stopped to eat dinner in one of the dustiest places to be found, with only one small oak tree to make shade and the thermometer at 120°. After partaking of our first dinner camping out, we started on our way in high spirits, but had gone but a short distance when we discovered that two of the teams, that had not been used to hard work, began to show signs of failing, and there we had to "hang up" in a most miserable place; but says the diary: "We had quite a jolly time, as we had a violin and five players, among whom was one lady violinist, Miss Lillie Gregory. Dancing in the sand was fine; the only thing to mar the pleasure of the evening was that Mrs. Carney had the sick headache, but that was soon relieved by a dose of Garfield Tea administered by the camp physician." August 16.--All up and feeling fine. Drove past Mr. Gorden's fine ranch situated on Rogue River, 37 miles from the county seat. The surroundings would indicate that there was happiness and contentment there, as he seems to have around him all that would conduct to happiness. Before starting up the mile grade we all stopped to take a rest. Up the grade and around Flounce Rock, one of the most beautiful sights on the route thus far--a large, flat mountain, with its perpendicular walls, appearing to the beholder at a distance like a mammoth old-fashioned bed flounce, with all the richness of its variegation [of] colors. The next place of note on the route is the "Hole in the Ground." This is a short distance to the right of the road near the foot of the grade down Flounce Rock, it being a deep canyon in a comparatively flat tract of land, with its perpendicular walls and tall trees growing at the bottom. The next place noted was the ranch of Hon. Chauncey Nye, situated on the road about half way between Flounce Rock and the Mill Creek Falls. Here we stopped to dinner and by this time discovered that we had not taken enough provisions. After dinner we started for the falls, but found that the road was blocked with timber, so we had to cut our way out through the heavy timber and retrace our steps. On we went as far as the Rogue River bridge, where we stopped to view the rapids. To a person used to a prairie country this is a grand sight, the water falling out on an angle of about 45° over rocks and boulders for a distance of three-quarters of a mile, causing the spray to cover the bridge and filling the air with a fine mist. Satisfying our curiosity there, we proceeded to prospect and camped. Supper over, the two Lewises and Mr. Phipps went to watch a "lick" to try to kill a deer, and after Walker Lewis had sat on a limb of a fir tree, motionless, from 8 o'clock p.m. to l a.m., said: "Well, Jim, I can't stand this any longer," and just then a big buck whistled and off he went just in time to save his bacon; so they started for camp, but got lost and wandered around all night, reaching camp in time for breakfast. Those who remained in camp spent the evening playing cards, reciting stories and sleeping, for some were tired out. August 17.--Most of the company went to see the Mill Creek Falls, and to the average Oregonian they are a grand sight, the water falling over a perpendicular wall a depth of 210 feet. Here we concluded to see more of Rogue River so we descended to the water's edge and then jumped from boulder to boulder, witnessing the many curiosities there, among which was one large boulder on rock that the action of the water had cut a hole clear through. Bidding adieu to Rogue River and the falls we proceeded on until we reached Woodruff's on Union Creek at 3:30 p.m. without any dinner or water, as there is no water between Prospect and Union Creek, as hungry as wolves. Here we camped and the men watched the "lick" but caught nothing all that night. Saturday morning we remained in camp and went.to the natural bridge on Rogue River. It is composed of solid rock and is about 60 feet in length by 20 in width. Some of the party had a pony along and led it across the bridge. It is too rough to be useful as a bridge, but it is one of the natural curiosities of that section of the country. Alter dinner some of the younger members of the party started for the Rogue River Falls, and after traveling over brush and rocks, found them, but they do not compare with the Mill Creek Falls, the banks of the river in some places being very deep--from 100 to 150 feet down to the water. In the evening Messrs. Carney and Phipps started for the 5-mile lick; J. Lewis and Frank Gregory went to another that was nearer, and Alfred Fish and Walker Lewis--two of the boys of the camp--went to another, thus leaving Thomas Carney with two guns and a dog to guard the camp and take care of the girls, proving himself an expert at that business. August 19.--Got up early to get breakfast for the hunters. They all came in--without meat--except the boys, Al. Fish having fired the fatal shot, so the camp was supplied with meat for awhile. Carney and Phipps brought in the report that they had been lost most all night, but having found a haystack they piled up for the rest of the night. While they, the two last hunters, were eating their breakfast, a photographer [Perry Ellis] came along and took a photo of the camp. From there to White Horse Creek to dinner, arriving there at 5 p.m. as hungry as coyotes. Here is a fine camping place, water excellent. Monday morning found us on the road early, and arrived within 1½ miles of Crater Lake at 10:30 a.m.; camped there, but part of the company went right on to the lake and the rest remained to get dinner. On our way from Castle Camp, the last camp on Rogue River to the lake, we passed along Castle Canyon, so named from its natural castles or monuments, which stand as silent sentinels with their heads towering hundreds of feet above the rippling waters of the river, with its perpendicular walls from 1000 to 1500 feet in depth. Here the scenery is grand beyond description. In the far distance you could see Union Peak; off to the west another natural curiosity called "Rabbit Ears." which are two points of rock projecting from another that very much resemble the ears of a rabbit, consequently the name. After dinner off we went to see the lake. On the way up we met some of the party on the way back to camp, but on we went up through snow (August 20th) until we at last reached the banks of that world-renowned summer resort. But the most difficult task was yet to perform, that of descending to the water's edge, a distance of 2500 feet, some of the way down a narrow trail over a precipice that seemed almost perpendicular. Walker Lewis and Millie H. went down to the water alone and arrived in camp in ample time for supper. The lake is surrounded by the grandest natural scenery on the Pacific Coast, and in some respects surpasses the scenery of the Alps mountains. The lake itself is surrounded on all sides by almost perpendicular walls of rocks, and these are surrounded by massive peaks on almost every side. Among the most prominent mountains surrounding the lake are Mt. Jackson and Mt. Llao on the west; the latter has a tradition that causes all the aborigines of this country to quake with fear at the mention of the name. Mt. Thielsen is in the distance in the northwest; Mt. Scott in the east, while Mt. Cathedral is one of the lake's eastern boundaries. Two miles from the water's edge is the crater. The mountain in which the crater is situated is 845 feet high above the level of the lake's surface. The crater is 400 feet in diameter and 100 feet deep; one can go to the bottom of it on the snow. Mr. Perdue has a boat on the lake for the accommodation of visitors, but when this crowd was there the boat had got away and he was constructing a raft to go out into the lake after it, so we were deprived the privilege of exploring it further. That night in camp the time was spent with vocal and instrumental music, there being two vocal music teachers, Messrs. Phipps and Fish. About this time a tree fell and in that pure, clear atmosphere the noise it made startled all hands and they thought that a "bear" was in camp. Wednesday morning, the 21st, we started home, a part of the crowd via Ft. Klamath and the rest via the Rogue River route. On the return they camped at Prospect and spent the evening very pleasantly with Messrs. Aiken and Boothby and their families. Also camped at Mr. Gorden's, where they had a dance and those of the party who participated report one of the finest basket suppers of the season. We reached home the next day all O.K. The rest of the company arrived via Klamath Falls and Ashland on Monday evening. All seem to think they have been well repaid for the trouble of the trip. Valley Record, Ashland, September 13, 1894, page 1 "Dick" was A. C. Howlett. A Trip by Way of Crater Lake.
Having just returned from a trip to Klamath County, via Ashland,
Klamath Falls, Alkali Valley, Sprague River, Ft. Klamath, Crater Lake
and Rogue River, I am able to say something about a trip over the same
route.BY F. SHARP. We found a gang of road makers this side of Jenny Creek who had done a lot of good work so far through Jackson County. The rocky points were smoothed down, sidelong places leveled and the road straightened. If Klamath County would only do as well as Jackson County, it would not be long until this became a road not to be ashamed of. The crops in Klamath County are short and thin on the ground, but I think they are filling well. I was there in the midst of harvest and when the second crop of alfalfa was nearly ready--the date was July 26th. Capt. O. C. Applegate's place at the Lost River gap is the handsomest on the road. The McCurdy place is next. The Caldian place is a model stock ranch. We crossed the Sprague River on the new government bridge, three miles below Yainax agency. Billy Crawford (a half-breed) has the finest ranch. He has a large spring, and a dam below sends water each way for irrigation and stock purposes, a fine, new house, and a barn and sheds to accommodate a large herd of cattle. Williamson River is the boss fishing place, but we bought some of the Indians. Mr. Howell, my companion, thought it a pity that the Indians should be allowed to hold so much good land in idleness. I think so too. The best improved section on our trip was seen on the way from Ft. Klamath to Crater Lake. Mrs. Simpson, late of Butte Creek, is in charge of the Vaughn dairy. She makes fine butter and cheese. The Wood River creamery is near the road to the east of the Chinese store, and they utilize the milk from five hundred cows. There are a great many trees across the road to the summit, making the road one-fourth longer than formerly--now twenty-four miles from the fort. We found lots of snow around the crater, and that it was impassable for a wagon or buggy, but they go over ten- to twenty-foot snow banks on horseback. I was one of a party of five to go down to the lake in fifteen minutes and return in forty-five. I counted 1500 steps up--glaciers half the way and loose stones and slush the balance. I would not repeat the descent for $100. Others can go down if they are young and supple; as for me I have had enough of Crater Lake for the rest of my life. I am past 63 and crippled, and it takes a better man than I to come up and out sound. The other four were young wen from Malheur County on their way to Medford to trade, and had with them two good wagons and teams. Medford Mail, August 14, 1896, page 4 OUR OREGON LETTER.
EDITOR REPUBLICAN:--The
long contemplated trip to Crater Lake has been made. Rev. M. J. Jenkins
of Grants Pass, Rev. H. Gould of Dallas, Mr. F. B. Sackett of Jefferson
and myself, the same quartet that visited old Mt. Hood two years ago,
made the trip by team, returning to Eugene the 12th inst., having been
gone twenty-two days, and traveling over 500 miles. Three of us left
here on the morning of July 20th and drove 175 miles to Grants Pass,
where we picked up Jenkins and continued the trip. Several places on
our route are worthy of description, but I want to use the space you
may grant me in describing Crater Lake, mainly. In the Wolf
Creek
Mountains, between here and Grants Pass, we saw men constructing a
16-mile mining ditch to convey water from Grave Creek to the Leland
& Lewis mines, which are said to be very rich, and are to be
operated by hydraulic "giant." A spur of mountain over which we passed
was being tunneled through for 600 feet. From Grants Pass to Crater
Lake, the distance is 102 miles, the route lying along the north fork
of the Rogue River. About 75 miles from Grants Pass we camped over
Sunday, at the Falls. For about a mile the river is very rough with
falls. It falls one foot in three. The south bank of the river at this
point is a solid wall of perpendicular rock, 200 feet high. About a
half mile below our camp, Mill Creek falls over a precipice into Rogue
River, a distance of 184 ft., sheer drop. A little below this is
another smaller stream falling over the wall, making a very beautiful,
gauzy-like falls, which we took the liberty of christening "Bridal Veil
Falls." Further on the river are "Gramp Gorge," the "Natural Bridge"
and the "Hole in the Ground," places of great interest, which I will
not take space to describe. Leaving the Ft. Klamath road, we had a
steep climb of miles to reach the rim of the lake. We camped overnight
and made the climb the next morning, making a cache of part of our
provisions. Being anxious to see the wonderful lake I left the wagon
and struck out through the woods in the direction that would soonest
take us there, not following the winding trail up which the wagon went.
In a dark canyon about halfway up I ran on to two young cougars, and
not having a gun with me I did not care to molest them, lest the old
mother might pounce upon me from the thick branches of a tree--I pushed
on up the canyon, which was full of snow, and was the first of the
party to stand on the rim of the lake--a wonderful sight it
was! When
the team came up we pitched our tent right on the rim at an altitude of
8228 feet above the sea, with great patches of snow all about us. In
the immediate foreground to the north lies the lake with its twenty-odd
miles of ragged cliffs, standing abruptly from the water's edge, the
surface of the water being 2000 feet below us and being in some places
more than [1,996] feet deep, according to the soundings by the United
States
Geological Survey party in 1886, and recorded Major C. E. Dutton and
Capt. Diller. This wonderful lake is about 7½ miles long by
5½ miles
wide. To the left, and about three miles from our tent is Wizard
Island, which is a cone of volcanic rock and cinders, 845 feet high
from the surface of the water. At the top of this cone is the Witch's
Cauldron, or crater, which is 475 feet in diameter and 100 feet deep.
In the south half of this hole there is a great snow bank, extending
from the very rim to the bottom. Beyond, and forming a part of the west
wall of the lake, stands Llao Rock, solemn, grim and grand, 2228 feet
perpendicular; still to the north stands Mt. Thielsen, the lightning
rod of the Cascades. Just to the east of the lake is snow-covered Mt.
Scott, while near our camp on the east is a high cliff, known as
Cathedral Rock. To the south the scene is varied by a wide range of
mountaintops, stretching far away to California, chief among which is
snow-capped and beautiful Mt. Pitt. Just to the left the
rough
mountain view is changed to a charming plain, in the midst of which is
a broad expanse of water, which proves to be Klamath Lake, about 30
miles away. After enjoying the transporting scene for a time, we
concluded to find the trail and make the descent of the cliff to the
water's edge. Taking our alpenstocks we ventured down the zigzag trail,
which consists of steps cut in the rock, "tacking" back and forth to
make the descent as easy as possible. The distance down to the water at
this point is nearly 2000 feet, vertical measurement. We saw a notice
on the trail, reading, "At Work on Trail," and about two-thirds of the
way down we came to [the] picks and drills of Messrs. Stubbs &
Peterman, owners of the only two boats on the lake. They were improving
the trail, hoping that more visitors to the lake would
descend to
the
water, so they would get the usual "4 bits" to row each one to the
island and back, which is cheap enough, considering that it takes 40
minutes to pull across. They will not rent their boats, but will row
parties wherever they wish to go, at reasonable charges. Reaching the
water in safety we were soon speeding over the deep blue water to the
island. This beautiful sheet of water, of an ultramarine blue,
graduating into turquoise green at its edge, set in a mountaintop and
encircled by such stupendous cliffs, forms a picture, which, in
grandeur and beauty, is rarely equaled and I am sure never surpassed.
We landed at the southeast side of the island, and while our boatmen
with two boats waited, we climbed to the top. The cone is so steep and
shelly that the ascent is very difficult. From the rim of this cone the
beauty and majesty of of the scene are indescribable. Ordinarily the
water is very still and mirror-like, reflecting an inverted image of
the surrounding cliffs in detail. But sometimes, when the wind blows
hard, it becomes, as our old boatman expressed it, "middlin' lumpy."
Passing to the left we walk around the rim of this crater, pausing now
and then to roll great rocks down the precipitous sides, watching them
bound and crash down to the water. On the east side [of] the crater we
found the record book of the Mazamas which we examined and then wrote
the record of our trip. Passing on around to the south, or where we
started, we one by one slid down the snow bank some 200 or 250 feet,
and stood in the bottom of what was the last smoking chimney of a
once-mighty volcano. Professor Winchell says that Oregon, Washington,
California and Nevada constitute the greatest volcanic region in the
world, and that Oregon is almost wholly volcanic. Now if the Pacific
Coast is the greatest volcanic region m the world, and Oregon is [on]
the coast, and Crater Lake is the remains of the greatest volcano in
Oregon, it follows that this wonderful lake is the mouth of the largest
volcano in the world. If you can, just imagine a vast mountain, 5 by 7
miles through, at an elevation of 8000 feet, with top removed and the
inside hollowed out to a depth of more than 4000 feet with
perpendicular sides and filled half full of the clearest, purest water
in the world; then place a round island in one end 845 feet high, then
dig a circular hole tapering to the center, like a funnel, 100
feet
deep and 475 feet in diameter, and you have a representation of this
most remarkable lake in the world. What an immense mountain it must
have been, ages upon ages ago, when long before the hot breath of a
volcano soiled its hoary head, standing as a proud monarch, with its
feet upon the earth and its head in the heavens, it towered far above
the mountain ranges, and looked far down upon the snowy peaks of Hood
and Shasta, and snuffed the air far beyond the reach of Mt. Everest.
Carrying the slope on up at the usual angle of the snow mountain to the
apex, it must have been a peak, from 20,000 to 25,000 feet high. Then
streams of fire began to shoot forth, and great seas of lava were
hurled upon the earth. At last the very foundation gave way and sank
forever from sight, leaving a great, black, smoking chasm, which
succeeding ages filled with pure, fresh water, giving to our day and
generation one of the most beautiful lakes within the vision of man.
Leaving Crater Lake we next went to old Ft. Klamath, where Capt. Jack, Boston Charley, Black Jim and Old Schonchin, chiefs in the Modoc outbreak, in which General Canby was murdered, were hung on Oct. 3rd, 1873. At Ft. Klamath we got our mail which brought the sad news of the death of Professor McClure, of the State University at Eugene. Professor McClure was killed on Cowlitz Glacier, Mt. Rainier, July 29, at 11 o'clock at night, by slipping and falling 300 feet, striking on a moraine of rock and bounding 40 feet. This saddened me greatly, as the Professor was a personal friend of mine. To tell of these old buildings, of the Klamath Indian Agency, and the remainder of our trip, I must write another article. Respectfully, J. T. ABBETT.
EUGENE, OR., Aug.
19, 1897.Warren Republican, Williamsport,
Indiana, September 2, 1897, page 4
JOTTINGS WHILE EN ROUTE TO FT.
KLAMATH.
Your Eagle Point correspondent, wife and two daughters, Hattie and
Agnes, started from their home in Eagle Point, Wednesday, August 7th,
for Klamath County. Had gone but a short distance when we overtook
Lawyer Phipps and Dave Phipps, of Medford, headed for the mountains for
a hunt. As we started with the calculation of only touching the high
places we passed on and soon overtook three more wagons. I recognized
some of them as the Jeff Grigsby family, and later on we passed Mr.
Cranson and family on their way to Klamath County. In the afternoon we
camped for lunch at the Big Butte bridge, a new structure that Mr.
Hartman had just put up and one that reflects credit on the builders.
Along here we met several loads of lumber on the way out to the valley.
Passing on, the first place of note was T. B. Higinbotham's ranch and
blacksmith shop, where everything looked as though prosperity had
struck them hard, and as we journeyed on we passed by several
fine
farms and soon reached the top of the grade on the north side of Rogue
River at 6:45 p.m., and camped for the night. The next morning we
traveled through some fine farms, but most of them had changed so since
I last passed over the road, twenty-five years ago, that it was hard
for me to locate the old ones, several farms having been located since
then. The old Akins sawmill at Prospect shows the effects of the
actions of the elements there, that the business done now is less than
in years gone by. After leaving Prospect we entered one of the finest
bodies of timber in the county, where one sees yellow and sugar pine,
fir and yew timber of the finest quality, some of the trees reaching
one hundred feet without a limb. At Union Creek we found hay at one
cent a pound and here we replenished our stock and went five miles
further to Silver Camp for dinner. At this place we met two families
from Fresno County, California. They were out looking at the country
and had traveled up the coast to Crescent City, thence to Jackson
County and were on their way to look over Eastern Oregon. After talking
with them for a while one of them remarked that Douglas County was the
best advertised of any county in the state, except the Willamette
Valley, and that was what they had to go by, but after I left him one
of the men remarked to the other, so that my wife heard him, that he
had a great notion to go home and move to Jackson County this fall.
They appeared to be men of means and are looking for a healthy country
and I recommended the Rogue River Valley. Passing on from Silver Camp
we met with nothing of interest until we reached Castle Court. Here
along the banks of the Rogue River are tall pyramids of sandstone that
have stood for ages, but I can see that there is quite a change in the
last twenty-five years. That night we camped at the foot of the
mountain on the way to Crater Lake. Here we met G. L. Davis and family,
and Joseph Davis and family, and Joseph Thomas and wife, they having
been to the lake the day before and were returning home. The next
morning we ascended the hill to the lake, but I will not attempt a
description of the grand scenery as that has been done so often.
Remaining there just long enough to take in the sights, we crossed the
summit of the mountain and started down the Annie Creek road, and here
I will express my surprise that there has been so little said about the
grand scenery along the Annie Creek Canyon. Shortly after the stream
bursts from its hiding place under the mountain, it enters a deep
canyon that it follows for several miles, and along which there is some
of the finest sights on the whole route. As we entered the Wood River
Valley we noticed a change in twenty-five years; then a vast prairie,
now cut up into farms, and many of them have large groves of timber
growing on them. Some have been planted, while others have simply grown
without any assistance. The stockmen are all busy putting up hay, there
being very little farming done here. It is estimated that there will be
between seven and eight thousand tons of hay cut this year.A. C. Howlett, "Eagle Point Eaglets," Medford Mail, August 23, 1901, page 5 Distinguished Crater Lake Party.
The Portland and Salem party bound for the Crater Lake National Park
arrived in the city Thursday morning and after lunch at Hotel Nash they
started upon their journey by the Rogue River route, expecting to camp
at Eagle Point last night. Friday noon they will lunch with Mr. and
Mrs. J. H. Stewart at their mountain home. The program beyond that is
not known except that they will return to the railroad by the Dead
Indian Road, and will reach that point on August 20th.
The party consists of Governor and Mrs. T. T. Geer, Congressman T. H. Tongue; Miss Bessie G. Merriam, of Brooklyn; Miss Louie Church and Miss Margaret J. Cooper, of Salem; Mrs. Lee Hoffman, Miss Hoffman, James Steel, F. H. Fleming, Benj. Lombard and Will G. Steel, of Portland. Medford Mail, August 8, 1902, page 6 GONE TO CRATER LAKE
Thursday last a Crater Lake party under the guidance of Will G. Steel
of Portland, consisting of Congressman Thos. H. Tongue, Governor and
Mrs. T. T. Geer, Miss Bessie Merriam, of Brooklyn, N.Y., Miss Louie
Church and Miss Margaret J. Cooper, of Salem, and Frank H. Fleming,
James Steel, Mrs. Lee Hoffman, Miss Hoffman, Benjamin Lombard and Will
G. Steel arrived in Medford from Portland. The distinguished party was
met at the depot by a number of Medford people, who extended every
courtesy to the visitors and afforded them all assistance possible in
getting their camp equipment ready for the trip to Crater Lake. The
time until 4 o'clock was put in by most of the party in resting and in
looking about the city, though Manager Steel did no resting, for he had
his hands full arranging the hundred and one details connected with the
transportation and commissary departments, and in this work he was
given much help by Dr. Keene and others of this city. Governor and Mrs.
Geer were kept busy receiving friends, and Congressman Tongue took the
opportunity to go over to Jacksonville for a couple hours, visit with
his daughter, Mrs. Reames of that place, the remainder of his time
being spent receiving friends. At 5 o'clock the party began their
journey, reaching Eagle Point at 7:30 p.m. where they camped overnight
under a big oak tree on the grounds of M. Brown. The commissary wagons
had preceded the party and supper was ready on their arrival, as were
also the appetites of the travelers, for the 14-mile ride in the open
air had taken away any feeling of lassitude that they may have had. In
addition to the many good things of the camp commissary, the table was
supplied in generous quantities with the richest, sweetest cream that
ever came from a milk house by the good people of Eagle Point, and they
also brought liberal supplies of fresh vegetables and fruit. After
supper tents were pitched and preparations made for early retiring in
anticipation of an early start the next morning; but it was noticed
that the camp fire was made to blaze higher and higher and the crowd of
visitors increased until there were more than a hundred of the village
and country people gathered about the camp fire. By this time
Congressman Tongue had excused himself and retired to his tent and
Governor Geer had gone to his tent to retire, but the visitors willed
otherwise and set up such a persistent call for speeches from
the two
gentlemen that they were compelled to again join the campfire circle,
when each made a short, felicitous speech that very much pleased their
friends. At the close of the speeches the visitors sang with tender
effect "Till We Meet Again," after which goodbyes were said and the
campers quickly turned in, to be ready for the 4 o'clock call next
morning.A Distinguished Party Leave Medford for the World's Most Wonderful Resort At 6:30 Friday morning the party was again on the road, with the intention of camping that night at the big falls on Rogue River, which were to be illuminated by Mr. Steel. Crater Lake was to be reached Saturday evening, where several days will be spent, after which the party will return by way of Fort Klamath and Pelican Bay. Democratic Times, Jacksonville, August 14, 1902, page 3 TO ENSURE CRATER
LAKE TRAVEL.
The establishment of the government road leading from the Rogue River
road at the head of Annie Creek to Crater Lake is likely to divert a
large portion of the Crater Lake travel from the natural route up Rogue
River to the Dead Indian and Klamath Falls routes, and it behooves the
people of this part of the valley to do something to counteract this.
The road up Rogue River is admittedly the best and shortest route to
follow in order to reach this great natural wonder, but in order to
reach the turning-off place contemplated from this side the summit of
the mountain must be crossed. This means a hard climb from either way.A Cutoff Road Is Proposed--It Is a Feasible Route, Has an Easy Grade and Will Cost but Little Money. The solution of the problem seems to be the establishment of another road leading from the main road to Crater Lake on this side of the summit. The plan is a feasible one and the expense will not be great. This second road, naturally, must be built by subscription. S. S. Aiken, of Prospect, informs the Mail that some years ago the project of making a road to take the place of the present route up the side of Mt. Mazama was under consideration among the people of that locality, and that an easy, practicable route was found on this side of the summit. The road would leave the Rogue River road some distance this aide of where the present one does and, crossing the head of Castle Creek canyon, follow around the edge of what is known as the Castle Creek flats, and with a comparatively easy grade and very little heavy work reach the lake at about the same point the road does now. Mr. Aiken estimates that this new road would be about seven miles long and that the cost would not exceed $700. It would have the advantage of the Annie Creek route in the fact that there would be good camping places all along, a convenience the Annie Creek road would not be so well supplied with. This Crater Lake travel is sure to become a source of considerable income to the valley, and it is to the interest of the people of this northern portion to secure as much of it as possible. With the bulk of the travel going around by the Dead Indian route or by Klamath Falls, this part of the valley would get but a very small share, but with a good road from the railroad to the lake on this side of the summit we could secure a full share of the travel, and it is certainly worth the effort. The first step, to be sure, is to secure a right of way from the government, but there is not likely to be any great difficulty about that. If $700 will build that road, let’s rustle around a little and see if we cannot dig it up. It is an investment from which the people of this part of the valley will receive substantial dividends. Medford Mail, January 9, 1903, page 2 Wagons loaded with campers and provisions are passing through here daily on their way to Crater Lake, as they are finding out that Rogue River route is the best mountain road in the state if not on the coast. A. C. Howlett, "Eagle Point Eaglets," Medford Mail, August 7, 1903, page 5 COUNCILMAN B. C. CUVELLIER TELLS
OF TRIP.
Oakland Official Gives a Description of His Journey from Grants Pass to Crater Lake.
EDITOR TRIBUNE: In the Cascade Mountains, ninety-five miles northeast
of Grants Pass, Oregon, the nearest railroad station, and accessible
only over rough and rocky roads, steep ascents and deep gullies, lies
one of the wonders of the world, Crater Lake. For a trip to this
objective point eight people from various sections of the country
gathered last month at Rose Cottage, in Grants Pass, by previous
agreement. The party consisted of the following named persons:
G. Edward Harding of Chicago. L. A. Shadburne of New York, who will be designated in this narrative as simply "Len." Mrs. L. A. Shadburne, "Eva." G. E. Payne, Esq., for this occasion to be known as just plain "Dad," father of Mrs. Shadburne. Edward Payne, brother of Mrs. Shadburne, invariably called "Eddie." Miss M. Yost of Kansas City, "Minnie." Councilman B. C. Cuvellier of Oakland, abbreviated to "B.C." Harold Cuvellier, his son, aged 17. THEY ARE OFF.
A complete narrative of the journey would fill a volume, but the
following extracts from a diary kept by one of the party will serve to
give the most salient incidents of a trip which, when once taken, can
never be forgotten.Wednesday, July 22, 1903, Grants Pass.--All hands up at 5 o'clock in the morning. Early breakfast. "Here, where's my gun?" "Where did you put that fishing tackle?" "Are you sure all the provisions are in the grub box?" "Oh, where are my gloves?" etc., ad infinitum. "Hurrah, here comes Len with the stagecoach and four horses. Just look at my darling husband, how he handles those horses. Oh, he's just the dearest man on earth," says Eva. "Cut it out, child; cut it out," growls Harding. "This is not your bridal trip. You've been married two years. You ought to know better." "Take hold here, everybody, and pack it up," shouts Dad. It takes longer to get everything properly placed and securely tied on a stagecoach for a journey like this than one would imagine. "All aboard." Nine a.m., off we go. The men all attired in khaki suits, the ladies temporarily dressed in shirtwaists, short skirts and leggings. Dust. More dust. Most dust. "My, but it's hot." EVERYTHING BOILED.
Reach Gold Hill at noon. Dine at hotel. Boiled beef (tough), boiled
potatoes, boiled chicory coffee, boiled bread, boiled pie, boiled
prunes. Off again, through fruit orchards and grain fields, a beautiful
fertile country. Now in Sams Valley. Six o'clock and we have driven
only thirty miles.A BREAKDOWN.
Crack--bang. "Whoa! What was that?""Hind bolster's broke." "Now, isn't that he-l." Remarks by Mr. Harding: "The ladies will please stick cotton in their ears while the gentlemen proceed to swear and to put in a new bolster." "Everybody pile out and foot it to the next farm. We can mend it there," says Len. We reach Pinkham's farm and find the farmer and his family very hospitable people. We camp near the barn. Unpack the stage. SUPPER TIME.
Eva and Minnie get supper ready on the camp stove. Len, Dad and Harding
put in a new hind bolster made of a green fir sapling. Supper. Simply
delicious. Fried bacon and potatoes, stewed tomatoes and such tea and
biscuit as only Eva can make. No supper at the Palace Grill Room ever
tasted so good.IN THE STRAW.
Bedtime. "All you other folks climb up into that hay loft and don't any
of you dare to light a match nor take a lantern with you, either," says
Harding. "B.C. and I will sleep here on the ground under the wagon."It takes quite a while to get the ladies calmed down. They imagine that they hear mice in the hay and feel confident that there is a bat flying around in the loft. "Of course there is," shouts Harding. "A hay loft is just the place for field mice and bats to be; it's where you would naturally look for 'em. Now go to sleep." THE SECOND DAY.
Thursday, July 23, Pinkham's farm.--The owner of the place charged us
just one dollar for feeding four horses all the hay they ate during the
night, and for camping privileges. Cheap enough. Eddie discovers that
he has lost his watch in the hay during his sleep. We start at 8
o'clock and soon strike the Rogue River, a beautiful, wide stream,
running in swift torrents over the rocks at places, again in ripples
and here and there as smooth as polished glass. By noon we reach the
upper ferry on Rogue River. We camp. Harold and Eddie build a fire.
Minnie cooks lunch and Eva goes off to the nearest house to buy bread.IN BLOOMERS.
Forgot to
mention that this
morning Eva and Minnie shed their skirts and appeared in bloomers. They
look all right.Eva comes running down the road waving a large loaf of bread in the air. "I have a treat for you, boys, I have a treat for you. See here. Hot bread, just out of the oven," she shouts. The rest of the crowd don't seem to enthuse. Eva looks disappointed and hurt. We all take hold of that bread and fairly devour it or at least appear to be doing so. "B.C." is caught stowing large chunks of the white of the bread in his coat pocket, and only eating the crust. As we are about finishing our meal Eva speaks up and says: NO PLACE LIKE HOME.
"Well, I just want to tell you. I have been in filthily kept houses
before, but never in any place quite so slovenly as the house where I
got this bread from. There is a woman there and four children, and none
of them look as if they had ever had a bath. In the front room there
was an old sow suckling six little pigs, and on the kitchen table the
chickens were walking around picking the leavings of the family's noon
meal. Now, what do you think of that?"General consternation and signs of distress among the rest of the party. Harold says this hot bread has given him hydrophobia (meaning water brash). Dad complains of preliminary signs of indigestion. "B.C." grins and empties the chunks of half-cooked dough out of his coat pocket. PHYSIC FOR DAD.
Again we start. That night we camp at Gordon's farm at the foot of the
summit. Dad is really, seriously sick with indigestion from eating hot
bread. Eva and Len doctor him up with Bromo Seltzer. "Bid" contributes
a dose of compound licorice powder. Harding prevails upon him to
swallow about two fingers of Old Bourbon Snake Medicine. Dad is willing
to take anything to secure relief. He secured it, all right. Never got
a chance to lie down more than ten minutes at a time, but by morning
what there was left of him was feeling in the best of health. Eddie,
Harold and Harding find a swimming pool and take a bath. All hands
slept on the ground under the trees.A RUSTIC BEAUTY.
Friday, July 24th, Gordon's Farm.--Started 6:10 a.m. Nooned at
Prospect, a little settlement consisting of a tumble-down building
called a "hotel," a residence, barn and a combination store and post
office. Postmistress is named Miss [Frances] Aiken. Remarkably handsome
and intelligent young woman. Says she was born and brought up right
there. Can hardly believe it. Eva and her brother, Eddie, walk down to
the Rogue River Falls. Eddie steps on some moss-covered boughs and
tumbles out of sight into a hole ten feet deep.THE TRANSFORMATION.
By the way, Eva has shed her bloomers and now wears a man's khaki suit.
She looks like a handsome boy of sixteen, and the freedom of action
which she can enjoy in this style of clothing causes her to exclaim:
"Cracky, but I wish that I could be a man and wear comfortable clothes
like this all the time." Then she proceeds to climb rocky ledges and
walk on the edge of precipices where not one of us men dare to follow
her. She has bantered "B.C." to come along. They start, but when she at
last stands on a rock hardly two feet wide and which overhangs a
perpendicular precipice almost a thousand feet deep, at the bottom of
which are the roaring, foaming Rogue River Falls, "B.C." concludes that
Eva does not know what fear is and he reads the riot act to her.A COLD PLUNGE.
Evening finds us at Mill Creek. We stop near McCoy's cabin. He is an
old hunter. Harding suggests to "B.C." that they take a bath in the
creek. McCoy and some of his mountaineer friends laugh and ask if
Harding and "B.C." know that the water in Mill Creek is simply melted
snow and colder than ordinary ice water. When Harding and "B.C."
persist in their intention to go in, the mountaineers chuckle and poke
each other in the ribs. "Well," said McCoy, "you'll come out of that
water quicker'n you ever went in, I'm telling you." Then they stop up
on the brow of the hill to see those two "tenderfeet" get fooled.
Harding and "B.C." plunged into the water, stayed in a while, got out
on the bank, soaped and rubbed and went in again and rinsed off. It was
like bathing in ice water. In fact it was ice water, but there were
those three mountaineers standing on the brow of the hill, watching
Harding and "B.C." When the latter returned up the hill old McCoy
expressed his admiration at their gameness in language more forcible
than elegant, but he meant every word of it.The night is cold. We cover our heads with our blue cotton handkerchiefs and canvas hats, roll up in blankets and quilts and sleep on the ground. THE FIRST FISH.
Saturday, July 25, Mill Creek.--We get started at 7 a.m. and reach
Union Creek by noon. Here we decide to make our permanent camp. Harold
catches the first trout. Harding, "B.C.," Eddie and Harold find a
swimming pool in Union Creek and go bathing. Wow! but the water is
cold. On returning to camp, Eva announces that she has been fishing and
has caught six trout.A KINDLY PROVIDENCE.
Sunday, July 26, Union Creek Camp.--We make an early start for Crater
Lake. Dad remains to look after camp. Before starting, however, we all
agree that from the depth of our hearts we render thanks to the
Almighty for the kind protection which he has thus far vouchsafed us,
for we all realize that while Len is undoubtedly one of the most
skillful drivers of a four-in-hand in the whole United States, there
have been places, and many of them, where a single misstep on the part
of one of the horses, or the crumbling of a little earth on the edge of
the road, would have sent us to certain death in the rocky gorges of
the Rogue River. We feel that we have had God's protection, and we are
truly and reverently grateful therefor.UP TO THE SNOW.
Now on to Crater Lake. It is a steep road and a hard pull for the
horses. We make our camp at 11 a.m. at the snow line about one thousand
feet below the brink of the crater. Harold complains that the elevation
affects him and that he feels as if he had kidney trouble and heart
failure. Those symptoms develop just about the time the rest of the
party begin to unload the wagon and prepare the camp, fetch wood and
feed the horses, set up the stove and start in to do some hard work.
"B.C." suggests to Harold that as the crater is at the elevation of one
thousand feet higher it will not be safe for him to venture any further
up but that he had better remain to watch the horses while the rest of
the party make the ascent. Harold feels better at once and inside of
two minutes is working like a Trojan at unpacking the wagon and
preparing camp. Along comes Mr.
Arant,
superintendent of the Crater Lake National Park, with a party of
friends. Mutual introductions follow, and Mr. Arant leads the way up to
the crater.A LAKE IN THE SKIES.
Over and through the snow we plod, our spiked shoes saving us from many
a fall and bruise. Suddenly and most unexpectedly we find ourselves
upon the brink of the crater and before our eyes is spread a most
wonderful and awe-inspiring sight. Apparently at our very feet, almost
perpendicularly below us, lies a beautiful sheet of water, a lake the
very color of indigo, some four miles wide by five miles long. High
above it rise the ragged edges of the crater's rocky rim. Victor Rock,
on which we stand, is above 7,339 feet above the sea level. The level
of the lake is 6,339 feet above the ocean. The depth of the lake is
1,996 feet. Mr. Arant explains to us that government geologists have
concluded that the top of this great mountain, which was at one time a
volcano, was not blown off as was at first supposed, but that here and
there were small craters from which the molten lava flowed which has
formed the lava beds along the slopes and in the surrounding valleys.
That one day this flow ceased, the pressure from below having subsided,
this great mountain peak, five miles in diameter and no one knows how
high, caved in, forming a hollow, like an inverted cone.SLEEP IN THE SNOW.
The rains came and filled this up, thus forming the lake. Subsequently
there was further volcanic action and the little crater which one sees
in the lake was formed. Led by Superintendent Arant, Eva, Minnie,
Harding and Eddie walk down a narrow and dangerous trail to the level
of the lake. Harding and Eddie go in for a swim. According to Mr. Arant
they are the first white men who have ever ventured to do this. They
report the water not so cold as in Union or Mill creeks, still it is
far from being warm. Len, "B.C." and Harold return to camp and find one
of the horses sick and lying down. We had been warned not to let the
horses drink this ice water from the melting snow without first warming
it a little, as many horses have been known to drop dead after drinking
from these mountain streams. Superintendent Arant and the rest of the
party appear. We physic old Frank with hot milk and sugar, lard and
turpentine. Mr. Arant says the horse has the bots
and a little colic
combined. He comes around all right. This night we sleep surrounded by
snow banks.A CLOSE CALL.
Monday, July 27th.--Crater Lake Camp--Up at an early hour and off for
our permanent camp at Union Creek. Road very bad and rough. The near
leader falls, and the wagon nearly goes over him. Close call to a dead
horse and an upset. Len is thrown from the driver's seat and lands on
the horse's head. Lively scrambling for about thirty seconds. Eva
displays nerve and presence of mind. Her first look is for her husband,
and then seeing that he is not hurt she rushes to the leaders and in a
jiffy has them unhitched. The men back the wagon. The horse makes an
effort to rise and falls again. Is he dying? This is serious. One more
effort. Up he goes, shakes himself and there is absolutely nothing the
matter with him, not even a scratch.THE FOREST RANGER.
We reach Union Creek Camp at noon. There we find Mr. W. J. Nichols,
U.S. Interior Department Forest Ranger, whose duties are to protect the
forests from fires, to see that the sheep do not overfeed the ranges,
arrest any person willfully or through carelessness leaving fires
burning in abandoned camps, and to patrol the woods generally. He is a
splendid fellow and we soon became friends.CAUGHT BATHING.
Eva and Minnie having gone for a swim at the lower pool, Len and "B.C."
have recourse to the ford near camp. In the midst of their ablutions,
along come some teams with families moving to Idaho. Lively
sidestepping by Len and "B.C." around a large fir tree. They got their
feet in a lot of fir gum on the ground and spent an hour or
more trying
to get it off."B.C." LOOKING FOR REST.
Then followed four days of delightful camp life spent in fishing and
hunting, bathing, gathering around the camp fire at night telling ghost
stories or listening to Dad playing sweet old-time melodies on the
flute. Eddie and Minnie sing most delightfully. Harding keeps us in
roars of laughter with his negro dialect stories and Len, "B.C." and
Harold prove themselves good listeners. When asked why he has so little
to say, "B.C." explains that in the Oakland City Council he does so
much talking, he is glad to give his jaws a rest when on a camping trip
like this. Harold, for a city boy who has never before been on a trip
of this kind, develops into quite a good fisherman and hunter, but
Eddie is the champion shot and Eva sets the pace when it comes to
coaxing the trout out of the stream.A CALIFORNIA GIRL.
By the way, Eva is a California girl, born on her father's cattle ranch
in Modoc County, and has hunted and fished and ridden horseback in her
childhood days in company with her brother from early dawn till late at
night. This accounts for her self-reliance, courage, daring and skill
as a pathfinder through the woods, her knowledge of every sound of this
wilderness from the chattering of a squirrel to the cry of the mountain
cougar, and her power to discern and recognize the footprints of every
denizen of the forest.STRATTON ON WATER WAGON.
One
morning who should drive by our camp at Union Creek but Hon. Fred
S. Stratton
of Oakland, in company with Fred Page of Portland. They were bound for
Crater Lake, Klamath and lots of other places. They had with them a
cook, two drivers, two wagonloads of provisions. The wagon that
Stratton and Page were riding in must have been some newfangled
contraption for a trip like this, for they explained that they were
both riding on the "water wagon, honest and true." Wonder what they
meant. "B.C." secured from Stratton a copy of a San Francisco paper of
July 24th, the first news from the outside world for the past week.DEER ARE SHY.
Friday, July 31st, Union Creek Camp.--Harding and Eddie have been out
all night. They have shot a buck. There are numerous deer tracks all
around our camp, but the game is shy. Harold saw a buck and took three
shots at him. He came back to camp shaking as if he had a chill. Asked
if he had buck ague, he explained that he did not, only that when he
first saw the deer he was so surprised that he did not know whether or
not to shoot at him. Harold grows indignant when told that these are
very much like the symptoms of buck ague. Two deer crossed the road
just ahead of Eva and Len, but as neither had guns with them, there was
no venison in camp that day. Dad says the deer are all around us in the
woods laughing at us and that some night they will come into camp and
eat the hair off our heads. Our pet robin redbreast pays us his usual
morning and evening visit. He has grown very tame and comes so close as
to eat the crumbs from the table.HOMEWARD BOUND.
Saturday, August 1st, Union Creek Camp.--We make an early start for
home and after stopping on the way at the fish hatchery, passing by Table Rock
mountain and camping out in the open for two nights, we reach Grants
Pass, Monday, August 3rd, at 1:30 in the afternoon, sunburnt, almost in
rags, with bruised bones and barked shins, but with happy hearts. Thus
ended a trip of thirteen days' duration, during which mere acquaintance
was cemented into firm and lasting friendship, where at times tempers
were sorely tried, but where each and every one proved himself and
herself "a good fellow," and the pleasant memories of which will ever
linger in the minds of those who made this journey together. May we all
meet again under the same happy conditions.B.
C. CUVELLIER.
Oakland
Tribune, August 10, 1903, page 12OUT AT CRATER LAKE
CRATER LAKE, Or., Aug. 12.--(Special.)--A notable gathering of people
is encamped on the rim of Crater Lake: Senator C. W. Fulton, Mrs.
Fulton, Fred Fulton, Allen Fulton, of Astoria, Or.; Joaquin Miller, of
Oakland, Cal.; President P. L. Campbell, University of Oregon, and Mr.
Gamber, Eugene; Dr. Edgar P. Hill, Howard R. Hill, Phil Metschan, Mrs.
Metschan, A. F. Wheeler, William S. Wheeler, Will G. Steel, Mrs. Steel,
Mrs. J. D. Fountain, Mrs. S. Livesly, Harold S. Gilbert, Miss Gertrude
Metcalfe, of Portland; Dr. C. Barck, University of Missouri, St. Louis;
A. G. Esche, Leipsig, Germany; D. Sutherland, San Rafael; Professor
Frank Campbell, State Normal School, Monmouth, Or.; Miss Bella Pruner,
Riddle; Miss Helen M. Akins, Redlands, Cal.; F. H. Kiser and O. H.
Kiser, of Columbia Beach, Or., this party being under the direction of
Will G. Steel.MR. STEEL'S PARTY ARRIVES AT ITS DESTINATION. Many Notable Persons Are Having the Time of the Lives-- Camp-Fire Talks. It is probably the merriest party that has ever traveled over the hills to this great natural wonder of Oregon. Leaving Portland August 4 by the Southern Pacific, they were transferred to wagons at Medford, arriving at Crater Lake on schedule time Saturday night, August 8, with the exception of some freight. The long ride through the cool, enticing shadows of the yellow pine forests was brightened by sallies and bon mots without number, and the inspiration of the noble canyons of the Rogue River, its waterfalls and marvelous natural bridge brought out quaint, picturesque metaphors and curious legends such as might well become a permanent part of Pacific Coast literature. Joaquin Miller was in his happiest vein, his wit and fantasy finding fresh opportunity to vent itself at every turn in the road. Dr. Hill was the humorist of another wagonload, a jovial giant bent on seeing that everybody about him should get the best out of his vacation. President Campbell, always a brilliant raconteur, kept up a perpetual laugh at the other end of the cavalcade, while Senator Fulton's shrewd humor and good sense gave the needed spice of diversity. At every stopping place along the road the following yell, invented for the occasion by Fred Kiser, was thrown at the startled country folk: We,
we weel!
At
Eagle Point, 15 miles beyond Medford, there was a camp-fire that will
live long in the memory of those who were present. The whole
countryside for miles around had assembled to do honor to the visitors,
and the stirring intensity and lofty strain of feeling shown in the
impromptu speeches, together with much clever repartee, brought out
ringing applause from the people of Eagle Point. Joaquin Miller gave a
superb tribute to Oregon for her part in the Indian wars, placing this
state before all others in the Union for the brave men she gave and the
Oregon gold she coined for the cause. The battle of Table Rock
was touched upon with much dramatic fervor and vivid imagery--a battle
in which some of those present had taken an active part.We're with Steel! What's at stake! Crater Lake! A lively scramble down the mossy steeps of the picturesque little waterfall on the country place of J. H. Stewart, of Medford, was a feature of the next camp. This is situated in the heart of the forest, the charming vistas and wildwood glens causing Joaquin Miller to exclaim that he could not wish heaven itself to be more delightful and entrancing in its beauty. The rustic cottage, with its wide verandas, was filled with trophies of the chase and pinewood curios. The camp-fire talks inspired by the rare hospitality of the owners were quite as notable as at Eagle Point. At the natural bridge, where Rogue River disappears into the living rock to come out of its prison-house a foaming torrent, it was found that the horses, although the best obtainable, were not quite equal to the task of carrying the generous load of table supplies provided by Mr. Steel up the mountain on schedule time. This will explain why the company of 27 people arriving at Crater Lake about sunset Saturday night found, after waiting two hours, that the cook, with his supplies, was encamped at the base of the mountain. This necessitated a merry scramble of a mile down the mountain in the moonlight. But Sunday morning found all encamped in good shape on the rim of the lake, engaged in studying the marvelous changing tints of water and rocky cliff as the sun moved westward. On Monday, August 10, a party of about 30 people, under the guidance of Captain O. C. Applegate, who was encamped near by, climbed Castle Mountain, which is 8175 feet from sea level, or 1000 feet above the camping ground. Senator Fulton, Dr. Hill. Mr. Wheeler and son, who remained behind, improved the time by taking a swim in the lake. The Kiser brothers, who are obtaining a noble collection of views, started out early Monday morning, accompanied by Dr. Hill's son, Howard, for the heights beyond Castle Mountain, in the direction of Mount Scott, and there was considerable concern lest they should decide to make a two days' trip of it; this would mean much hardship, as they were in a blanketless condition for the cold mountain nights. Their return early in the evening occasion much relief. They reported seeing seven deer, so tame that they did not run, as the canyons in which were found are never visited by man. Captain Applegate gave a talk of unusual historic interest at the camp-fire Monday night, which was listened to with breathless interest. The subject was the Modoc War of 1873, in which Captain Applegate played so active a part, and the details of which he remembers with an accuracy and vividness which astonished all who heard him. This (Tuesday) morning Senator and Mrs. Fulton took their departure for Pelican Bay, a few days in advance of the main party. They will be greatly missed, as the Senator, by his geniality, and Mrs. Fulton, by her vocal talent, have done much to make the camp-fire enjoyable. Today is one of eager anticipation, as the new boat furnished by the United States government is to he launched by means of ropes from the cliff to the lake, 1000 feet below. Everybody declares he is having the beat time of his life. Venison is a popular dish today, two hunters having brought in two deer. Oregonian, Portland, August 16, 1903, page 13. Abridged in the Medford Mail, August 21, 1903, page 1. NEW VIEW OF CRATER LAKE.
From the
Portland Oregonian.
A leading feature of the Crater Lake outing under W. G. Steel was the successful climb of Mount Scott, a little-known mountain near the border of the lake, which towers up to somewhere near the height of Mount St. Helens, 9122 feet. Under the leadership of Messrs. Fred and Oscar Kiser, who are perhaps the most daring and successful cliff climbers in the Northwest, a little party of five made the ascent, this party including the first women, it is believed, to make the summit of the peak. There are two ways of reaching this mountain from Crater Lake--first, by making a hard two days' trip of it over the peaks that separate it from the camping ground; secondly, by scaling an apparently impossible cliff 1000 feet high from the edge of the lake. The latter was the way selected. PERILOUS CLIMB.
Taking the boat at 4 a.m. Wednesday,
August 12, the
party, which comprised Messrs. Fred and Oscar Kiser, Ralph Woodford and
Misses Helen Akins and Gertrude Metcalfe, reached the base of the
precipice after a four-mile boat ride on Crater Lake. Perpendicularly
out of the water rose the cliff, composed of bare and massive rocks
connected by loose sliding shale, in which some trees and brush had
found lodgement. A single misstep would send the climber plunging into
the bottomless lake below. A 100-foot rope was put into use and shifted
from one rock to another higher up till the 1000 perpendicular feet of
precipice had been scaled.This being successfully accomplished, in spite of the huge falling rocks from above that plunged down across their path, [a] 2½-mile walk over rolling hills brought them to the base of the mountain, which is a tedious but by no means dangerous climb, the loose shale making foothill difficult. There is no snow to speak of on the mountain except on its northern exposure, owing to its location so far southward near the California line. By 10 o'clock the advance guard, Mr. Fred Kiser, stood on the topmost pinnacle, and 11:30 found all the party assembled there. The view of Crater Lake from the summit of Mount Scott outrivals any that has hitherto been known. The camera was therefore leveled at it in good earnest. The view commanded the entire lake, with the morning light still upon it, the marvelous reflections which are so distinguishing a feature of the lake and which can be seen only at certain hours being plainly visible. Panoramic views commonly seen of Crater Lake are made from a series of plates, and are not, therefore, correct in perspective, whereas a photograph taken from Mount Scott being upon a single plate is absolutely true to nature. As this is the first photograph ever taken from the summit of Mount Scott, everyone who is interested in Crater Lake is on the qui vive to see the finished picture. After eating luncheon on the summit and leaving their names, the descent was begun. At 4:30 p.m. the party of five had reached the lake and were ready for the return by boat. Miss Helen Akins, of Redlands, Cal., did especially brilliant work on the cliff, and as it was her first experience in mountaineering she has been the subject of much admiring comment in camp. Medford Mail, August 28, 1903, page 1 Trip to Crater Lake by Horse Power
Medford Mail Tribune, February
23, 1930, page B1No Hurry-Up Affair in Days of 1903 By Mary Greiner
When the skeleton in the closet of the Mail Tribune
morgue begins to rattle his bones, he's apt to tell a few interesting
stories. Last Sunday he gave the lowdown on Medford in 1912--the year
the First National Bank building was erected--and told particularly of
the wasp waists and the 17-gored skirts worn by the flappers of that
day.
This week he coughed up another cut--Main Street, August 5, 1903. This was the memorable day when Will G. Steel started with a party of tourists for Crater Lake. A group of Medford residents--and those were the days when committees functioned--were on deck to greet the distinguished guests when they arrived here. A line of three-seated hacks and wagons bearing the tourists were posed for a picture on the main thoroughfare before beginning a round-trip excursion which lasted two weeks--Crater Lake, Pelican Bay and around by Ashland. Notables on Trip
In the party were U.S. Senator C. W. Fulton of Portland, who brought
along his own outfit, and Joaquin Miller, the famous writer, who was a
special friend of Mr. Steel.Told by the local man that he was expected to entertain the crowd while on the trip, the famous author shot a look of fiery indignation at Mr. Steel, and when this was returned by an unflinching, good-natured grin, the former said: "Look here, young man--you think you're damned smart, don't you." Joaquin was notoriously and often unreasonably temperamental, according to Mr. Steel, who said that he was in hot water constantly lest the writer should become disgusted with the trip before it was completed, and start a scene. But strangely enough, he was on his good behavior from start to finish and indulged in Indian dances--made speeches and even sang songs to amuse the crowd. While camped at the lake, he wrote a story about the famous scenic wonder, entitled "The Sea of Silence," which appeared the following year in Sunset magazine. "This piece was begun and completed on the top of an old box, brought along by a member of the party," he said. Warner Drover Hack
W. J. (Bill) Warner, then a young lad just out of college, drove one of
the hacks on the trip, and contributed his share toward boosting the
beauties and industrial possibilities of Southern Oregon to the
tourists he transported. Bill went into the postal service that same
year and aimed straight for the position he now holds, that of
postmaster.In the party of tourists, in addition to Senator Fulton and Joaquin Miller, were the following: Mr. and Mrs. Phil Metschan, Dr. Edgar P. Hill, Howard R. Hill, Miss Gertrude Metcalf, Mrs. J. D. Fountain, A. F. Wheeler and son, Harold Gilbert, O. H. Kiser, F. H. Kiser, Mr. and Mrs. W. G. Steel, Mrs. S. Livesley of Portland; Alfred E. Esche, Chemnitz, Saxony; Miss Helen M. Aikens, Yreka, Calif.; Dr. C. Burch of St. Louis, and others. W. I. Vawter, father of Vernon and W. I. Vawter, Jr., was head of the local committee in charge of greeting the travelers, while Ralph Woodford, being on the "transportation committee," drove one of the conveyances on the trip. Made Ten Miles
The first day the party covered 10 miles, camping that night on the
Charles Turpin place four miles this side of Eagle Point. The next
night they made Mill Creek ranch above Prospect, the next they camped
at White Horse and the following one arrived at the lake.When Joaquin Miller neared Ashland on the return trip, he began gradually to drop the title "young man" by which he constantly addressed Will Steel. Suddenly reaching his hand over and touching the other's arm, he said with a broad smile: "Well, captain, did I live up to your expectations as an entertainer on this trip?" "You did yourself proud," returned Mr. Steel with the same good-natured grin. And the two burst into a hearty laugh which sealed a genuine understanding and lifelong friendship. L. B. Brown--"It was a great trip that my family and I took to Crater Lake and Fort Klamath, and we enjoyed it thoroughly, not even excepting the morning we broke camp on Crater Lake on our way back. That was a week ago last Thursday, and we woke up in the morning in a blinding snowstorm. I never saw it snow so hard in my life, and I have been where it snowed some, too. We couldn't see the tops of the trees, so fast did the snow fall. It piled up on the doubletrees and tongue of the wagon and froze there in regular winter style. The snow was over two inches deep and extended for ten miles down the mountain. But we enjoyed it just the same, although it was rather cold." "Street Echoes," Medford Mail, September 4, 1903, page 1 John Williscroft, his daughter, Mrs. Cunningham, and her three children and son, Harold, started for Crater Lake last Saturday afternoon. It is Mrs. C.'s first trip to Crater Lake, although she was raised here until she was quite a large girl, and her father knowing the country will make it doubly interesting for her, as she will see all of the sights along the route--the hole in the ground, Flounce Rock, Rogue River Falls, Mill Creek and Bar Creek Falls, where the water falls over 200 feet perpendicular, the big timber, the natural bridge, Rogue River Gorge, Castle Creek Canyon, the pyramids--in fact, sights all along the route that are not to be found anywhere else in the world. A. C. Howlett, "Eagle Point Eaglets," Medford Mail, July 14, 1905, page 3 In my last I spoke of taking a trip to Crater Lake. Well, we started, eight of us [left] all together on Monday morning and when we had gone about four miles a tire on one of the wheels broke and there I was a half a mile from water with a lot of hungry and thirsty men, women and children. But one of the party went for water, another built a fire and commenced to get dinner and I started back home for another wagon. Having secured that we unloaded, took the wagon box off of the broken wagon and put it on the new one, and by that time dinner was ready and we started on our way in high glee, arriving at T. B. Higinbotham's in time to camp and have supper over before dark. Here we found Mr. and Mrs. Higinbotham as cheerful and happy as usual. While there Mr. H. took some of us through his beautiful garden; his beans were equal to any you will find in the pictorial seed catalogue, and melons, beets and in fact everything in the garden line. The next morning we started and nooned at the Rogue River Falls and there the whole camp went down canyon to see the Mill Creek Falls, where the water of Mill Creek falls over a perpendicular precipice for 140 feet. Moving camp, we proceeded through Prospect and on to Mill Creek station, where we camped for the night. The next morning we turned off of the main road and went to see the natural bridge. Here we found one of the greatest natural curiosities of the age, the water of Rogue River rushing through a narrow gorge and entering a hole in a rock and a few rods below there is a small opening that emits a jet of water, and one looking from there down one stream wonders where the water goes, but after crossing the stream on the bridge and going some distance below there the most of the water rushes out of an opening in the side of the bank and hurries on to the falls below. I should have said before that the Dr. Ray syndicate has opened up a ditch that will take water out of the river and carry it to a perpendicular drop of nearly 600 feet, where they will locate their electric power plant, which will eventually furnish power to run all the machinery in Rogue River Valley. Leaving the natural bridge we proceeded on our way to Union Creek, one of the most beautiful streams in the mountains, running through a large tract of level country covered with a dense forest of sugar pine, fir and cedar timber. On the way, about a mile, we came to the Rogue River Gorge, one of the most picturesque scenes on the route, where the whole of Rogue River rushed down a narrow canyon about eight or ten feet wide, dashing for forty or fifty feet at a leap. One is struck with wonder at the beauties of nature all along the route. Leaving the gorge, we in a few miles reached Silver Camp, where we found a number who were wending their way to the huckleberry patch, Crater Lake and the country beyond. After dinner we made our way up the gradual incline till we reached Big White Horse Creek. Here we camped for the night, while Nelson Nye and nephew, Chauncey Florey, came in with loads for the government building on the head of Anna Creek. The next morning by six o'clock we were on our way up to the lake, but while passing we had to stop and take a look at the wonderful sandstone pyramids in Castle Canyon, where they rear their heads hundreds of feet above their surroundings. Leaving these behind us on we went until we reached the world-renowned Crater Lake, one of the nine wonders of the world. After taking in the sights there we began to retrace our steps and part of our company stopped at the natural bridge and part came back to the valley. A. C. Howlett, "Eagle Point Eaglets," Medford Mail, August 24, 1906, page 3 W. H. Hodson, proprietor of the Medford Auto Garage, enjoys the distinction of being the first man to drive an auto to Crater Lake, having accomplished this feat on the 12th of August. He drove a 22-horsepower Buick on the trip. With the exception of a small portion of the roads in the Fort Klamath country, Mr. Hodson says they are in good condition and that it makes an excellent trip. Gold Hill News, August 30, 1907, quoted in Gold Hill News, August 31, 1933, page 2 CRATER LAKE, OREGON.
E. H. Harriman
says Crater Lake, in Southern Oregon, is the greatest wonder of the
world. "Pelican Bay Lodge," Mr. Harriman's summer home, is not far from
Crater Lake. Numerous other wise ones say that the lake is the eighth
wonder of the world. I have just returned from the lake. Not having
seen any of the seven wonders of the world (to be frank, I can name but
one or two of them), I cannot say whether Crater Lake is the real
wonder or the eighth. Anyway, it is the most wonderful natural thing
that I have ever seen.Crater Lake is eighty miles from Medford. Edgar Hafer, manager of the Crater Lake Lumber Co., who married an Atchison girl, lives in Medford. He is a frequent visitor to Portland on business. During the summer Mr. Hafer and myself planned a trip to the lake, which Mr. Hafer had never seen, although it is only twenty or thirty miles from some of the timber lands that his company owns. Mr. Hafer has plenty of horses and wagons, and cooking outfits and things, and so we decided to invite several men to accompany us. All that Mr. Hafer asked was that, including ourselves, there should not be more than sixteen fellows--he only had sixteen horses. I thought it would be a snap to get up the loveliest party ever. I invited all the newspaper men in Portland who I thought could get away. Among them was Jennings F. Sutor, dramatic critic on the Journal. Sutor was in for the trip strong. So were the others. Another was the assistant city editor of the Oregonian, Carl Kelty. Everything went along lovely for weeks. I wrote Mr. Hafer that I would be along about September 1, with one dozen men strong. He replied by wire that that was fine. Almost before I got a reply from Mr. Hafer, one man had backed out. Said he couldn't possibly get away. The next day still another said that the trip was an impossibility for him, owing to business, etc. Finally, another declined the invitation. I had written to San Francisco, asking several newspaper men from there to go to see the greatest attraction in Oregon, and, incidentally, do a little hunting and fishing. Along about this time I began to hear from them. It was nix for every one of the California fellows, too. At the last moment, Mr. Kelty was unable to get away. So it was up to Sutor and me. But I didn't have the heart to wire Mr. Hafer after making that strong bluff about the little army that was preparing to accompany us. One Sunday morning we landed in Medford, a sixteen-hour ride from Portland. Mr. Hafer met us at the train. "Where's that big party?" he asked the first thing. So I introduced Mr. Sutor. Sutor, by the way, is about 6 feet 3½, and weighs I don't know just how much. I had no sooner broken the news to Mr. Hafer about the fellows being unable to come when he said he had a big deal on, and neither he nor any of his friends could accompany us. But he said the team and everything was ready, nevertheless. I looked at Sutor. Sutor looked at me. And we decided to make the trip, representing that original party of a dozen or more. Mr. Hafer recommended that we take a guide and driver--a man who could cook and look after things generally. He said Tom Corum, a Medford boy, was about as good as they get. So we hunted up Mr. Corum, and soon began buying grub and things While running around town I met Pierce Hussey, who is in business in Medford. Later, I saw Dick Antle and Paul Orlopp, farmers. While Mr. Corum and the dramatic critic and myself were loading the wagon, the three former Atchison men stood around, and gave us advice, and said they wished they were going along, and all that sort of thing. During the day I also met Dr. Ferguson, formerly of Atchison, who had just made a trip into the Crater Lake country. Finally, the wagon started, and the three Atchison men went back to work. We headed straight for the mountains. At night we camped. I hadn't had any such experiences since I was a boy, in Wyoming. From the very beginning I had a good time. And it continued until the last. I had the finest trip of my life. To me Crater Lake is the most wonderful thing in the world. ----
Four days later, we arrived at the foot of the mountain in which Crater
Lake is located. That afternoon we made a long climb to get our first
view of the lake. The rim which surrounds the big body of water is from
1,000 to 2,000 feet above sea level. Crater Lake is about 6 miles long,
and 4½ miles wide.
In the center is an island 850 feet above the water, which is, itself,
an extinct crater, making the whole thing a crater within a crater.
Crater Lake is more like a great bowl than anything else, although it
is not exactly round. From the uneven mountain's rim it is from 1,000
to 2,000 feet to the water's edge all around. The walls which reach the
water are perpendicular, or nearly so, all the way. There is but one
place where it has been possible to make a trail down these broken
mountainsides. And this trail winds around, descending that thousand
feet for about three-quarters of a mile. The effect of the first view
of the lake affects nearly all persons alike--practically speaking,
they are unable to say anything, and just look on in wonderment. You
come upon the summit suddenly and unexpectedly. Then you look down and
down, and see the beautiful azure blue water, with the little island
near the center, and the perpendicular walls on the other side, which
look like they had been painted by hand. The coloring of some of these
cliffs and walls is marvelous, The coloring, I imagine, is something
like that of the Grand Canyon of the Colorado, only hardly so
extensive. The water is blue, like the waters of Honolulu harbor, only
more so. And all about the sides, where the shadows fall, it turns to a
beautifully shaded green. In the early days the Indians were afraid of
the lake. And I don't blame them for it. They thought that it was the
hiding place of the gods. They never went near the place, and it was
their belief that if one touched the waters of the lake, he would never
live. That's the way the sight affected me. It was a weird sort of
view, still fascinating. I could only say, grand, beautiful, marvelous,
magnificent. I couldn't think of any other adjectives to save me. But
Sutor was there, with adjectives. Still, he repeated magnificent and
beautiful several times. Tom, the guide, said it was too much for him,
although he had been there before. Said he couldn't give any idea as to
how it made him feel, and that, all in all, it was more than pretty. We
sat on the rim, 1,000 or 1,500 [feet] above the water, and gazed in
bewilderment two or three hours. But few words were spoken. I shall
never forget my first view of the lake and its gorgeously colored and
weird-looking walls. Finally, I looked over to see how Sutor was
enjoying the scene. He was asleep. After awhile he awoke, apologized,
and we all returned to camp.Mazama, the mountain in which Crater Lake is located, is within a government reserve covering 249 square miles. Scientists figure that originally it was 15,000 feet in height. It is said by the scientists that at some time there was a great eruption, and the top was blown off Mazama, and then all the sides fell in. Then there was a bubble, or something, and the island in the middle was formed. Later came the water, and it has remained all these years. Underground springs and the snowfall keep the lake water fresh and pure at all times. Forty miles from the lake we passed over a particularly dusty road. It runs along a hill of pumice. All this, the scientists say, came from the great mountain when she went off some years ago. The lake in the deepest place is 1,996 feet. The water is so clear that close to the shore, near Wizard Island, where the walls are not absolutely perpendicular, a white object, like a plate, may be seen ninety-two feet beneath the surface. There is a launch and rowboats on the lake. These are owned by a company which has secured the rights from the government. The launch was taken down by means of cables. A charge of $5 an hour is made for its use. We had a rowboat. To make the trip down to the water seems like beginning something that you can't finish without falling. But to climb out of the great hole--well, at times you just stop and think you'll never be able to reach the top. I met a mountain climber going up--A. M. Cannon, of Portland, clerk of the United States district court. He has climbed mountains in Alaska and all over. Said the climb out of the lake was the steepest and the hardest that he had ever tackled. It took me nearly an hour to make the climb. The man who has charge of the boats makes the round trip climb every day. He says that it always tires him--that he never gets used to it. Going up, he takes a steady gait and just keeps a-going. He is a big, strong fellow, and it takes him more than half an hour to make the ascent. His wife has never been down the hill but once. His house is only a thousand feet or so away, but you can bet that he doesn't go home to lunch. One day we went fishing. Some years ago the government stocked the lake with trout. You are limited to five fish for each person. We fished all day. We caught one fish. It was 20 inches in length. No one that I heard of ever caught the limit. You fish out near the island. From the rim, on the edge of the mountain, this island looks about like a city block away. Row out to it, and you'll think you'll never get there. It is a long, big two miles from the main shore, so the boatman says. Out near the island you can see the bottom in places--great rocks, and boulders, and all sorts of weird-looking objects. And fish as big as your leg. You want to go home right away. I could never get used to those strange sights magnified and colored by that beautiful clear water. It makes you think of things you never thought of before. And all the while you are wondering, from the very first time you see the lake, what in the world ever caused such a thing, and how was it ever brought about. But the wondering can never do you any good--no one but a scientist understands the cause of it all. You are allowed to swim in the lake, but none in our party felt like it. I am like an Indian. I wouldn't have gone in that water for anything. Indians visit the lake now and then, however, having got over that superstition of old. While I was there a party of half a dozen squaws, two of them with papooses on their backs, came on horseback. They were escorting two lazy bucks. The squaws prepared a meal for the bucks, afterward ate a little themselves, looked after the men in every way, and then gazed out at the lake a long time, all in silence, and then rode away. I would like to be an Indian--Indians never talk nor work very much. Five miles from the lake there is a tent hotel. It is owned by the company which has the concession from the government. And the officials of the company expect that hotel to pay, five miles from the lake, down in a canyon! For the life of me I do not understand why that hotel was ever established away down there. A wagon road leads up to the very brim of the mountain overlooking the lake, where one may see for nearly 200 miles. Down near the hotel there is a spring--the head of Annie Creek--where the water is 36 degrees the year round. Freezing is 32 degrees. Perhaps the hotel was located down below, so as to be near this spring. But someday there is to be a fine hotel overlooking the lake, and mountains, and valleys, in the opposite direction for a hundred miles. Crater Lake is to become one of the great attractions of America. One never hears much about it, and, all told, I don't suppose more than 200,000 persons have seen it since the big doings thousands of years ago. E. H. Harriman has been made a member a commission of prominent Oregon men, appointed by Governor Chamberlain, to build a road to Crater Lake, costing half a million dollars. Mr. Harriman says the road will be built--that it should be built, and that every person in the land who can, should go and see the lake. It will help the business of the Southern Pacific wonderfully when the people get to going to Crater Lake in droves. And they will in time, just as they visit the Yellowstone now. On an average, only about 5,000 persons see the lake each year. During the winter season the snow is so deep around the lake that no one can get in except on snowshoes. From one of the highest peaks surrounding the lake I took a lot of pictures. All my life I have wanted a kodak. I got one for this trip. Now I don't know what to do with it. But I am still hoping that those pictures will turn out well. From this peak we could see Mount Shasta, in California, nearly 200 miles away. Next year an automobile stage line is to be run from Medford to the lake. One day will be required each way. Machines make the trip now, but the cost is considerable. I went in a wagon, as most others do. ----
We left the lake early one Sunday morning in a rain and snow storm. We
had spent two days there. While out fishing one of the horses had
gotten loose and eaten up our bale of hay--all we had. On that account
we were compelled to hike for the hay country. Along the road, all the
way from Medford to Crater Lake, there is excellent fishing in the
Rogue River and other streams; also some wonderful scenery: falls and
natural bridges, and things. But there are so many wonderful things in
that part of the country that I can't think of them; saw only a few,
and heard of so many others that to see them all would take a month or
two.As this was a sightseeing, hunting and fishing trip, we decided to look for deer on our return trip. So we camped about twenty-five miles from the lake. There was a salt lick near. The custom is to lie in wait all night, hoping that a deer will come down to the lick to get his allowance of salt. Then you shoot. It is against the law to shoot deer at a salt lick. In fact, in Oregon it is against the law to shoot a deer after sunset or before sunrise. I stayed at the salt lick--a natural one--all night. I didn't violate the law. Talk about your tedious jobs! Watching a salt lick is about the worst ever. It is a thousand times worse than working. You can't move, chew, or smoke, or stretch. Just lie there and watch. All night you see and hear things--that is, everything but a deer. If you decide to make a trip to Crater Lake, and want to hunt on the side, get in communication with Thomas J. Corum, Medford, Oregon. He knows every salt lick in the country. But I would advise you to stay away from the salt licks, although if you go with Tom that will be one of the first things he will want to steer you up against. Before we had killed any deer--we got two during the trip--Tom suggested that we go up on a mountainside, and watch for deer by moonlight. Sutor was in favor of the idea in an enthusiastic way, as he always is when anything new and novel is suggested. Of course, I had to go along--I wouldn't have stayed at the camp alone for Crater Lake and all the concessions. Tom said we could hunt in the evening going up, and then be on the top for the early morning hunt, the two best parts of the day for hunting, Tom says. We took a blanket apiece and three biscuits. And our arsenal. We climbed, and hunted, and climbed. Nothing doing. Finally, we reached the place where Tom said there would be good shooting during the night. We went into camp. We were high, and had such a good range of everything that might come in sight below that I felt ashamed of myself for ever having accompanied Tom and Sutor on such a heartless errand. It seemed such an easy matter to kill the deer that I didn't feel like taking the money. Until I began to get cold I never thought that it would have been just as easy to hunt in the evening, then go to camp for a good sleep, and return for the morning hunt. Dark came; then the moon, and cold, clear breezes. Steady breezes, just like those which blow slowly on a cold, clear, moonlight winter's night. Two of us tried to sleep, the other keeping watch, part of the arsenal in hand. The rifle steel seemed as cold as ice. We had no gloves. The blankets seemed like some of those fancy, flimsy shawls the women wear. Sutor began to kick [i.e., complain] in whispers. Usually, when Sutor kicks, he makes a great noise, but I had warned him to be particularly quiet this night if he expected to get a deer, or several of them. What we couldn't eat we were going to dry. We figured on enough jerked venison for the winter. About 10 o'clock Sutor suggested a small bonfire to keep us warm. I told him to perish the thought immediately. He did--for about five minutes. Then Tom lighted his pipe. Along about midnight Sutor rebelled, absolutely and finally. Tom went over to his side--Tom, the one who had suggested the hunt by moonlight, actually wanted a fire, and admitted it. I wanted one all right, but I never let on. Sutor started the fire. It was the funniest thing I have experienced in years--hunting deer by moonlight, and the three hunters huddled about a little old smoky fire. We took relays and watched. I say relays, but Sutor was up all night attending to that fire for fear that if I stood watch I would let it go out. You can imagine the result. That fire scared all the deer out of the country. They were so far away that they couldn't even scent us. And a deer, they say, can smell a man more than a mile when the wind is blowing his way. I slept like a dog all curled up in my blanket, with my back to the fire. During the night I dreamed that I met Guy Symns on a street car going home. We had a dispute about who should pay the fare, which is so distinct even now that it still seems that it really happened. Finally, I gave in, and let Guy pay the fare. After that I asked him if I could go home and sleep with him, it was so cold where I was. ----
Sutor was the fisherman, although he did kill a deer, too. But trout
fishing is hard work. Where Sutor and Tom caught a dozen, I caught,
maybe, one, or perhaps I didn't even get a bite--strikes they call
them, in trout fishing. Tom and Sutor began talking about strikes the
first evening we were out. I thought they were talking baseball. I am
not a good fisherman--that is, a good trout fisherman. The methods I
like to use are those in force over at Bean and Sugar lakes, where one
can take a pipe and sit down and watch for the cork to bob. There is no
cork on a trout line. In the second place, you can't sit down. And to
make it worse, you have to wade out into the water, waist deep,
perhaps, and keep the line going all the time. Casting, Sutor called
it. Another thing about trout fishing I don't care anything about is
the fact that they don't use worms. Sutor says such gamy fish as trout
wouldn't think of biting worms. Tom confirmed the statement. Tourists
use flies (artificial things that look like feathers) and spoons, or
something like that, which are shiny, and spin around in the water. The
other two fellows could cast a fly clear across the river. The best I
could do was to keep a six-foot line from getting tangled in my feet.
But, in spite of all Sutor and Tom say about trout not biting worms,
I'd like to bet that if you give me one of those old-fashioned fish
worms that I used to dig up out back of the barn, I could come pretty
near landing a trout. Anyway, I'll wager, I'd get more than a strike.
During the trip, we had all the fish and all the venison we wanted.----
Old John Obenchain, who lives on Obenchain Mountain, is one of the
interesting characters that I met during the trip. Obenchain Mountain,
named for John Obenchain, who has lived in that vicinity forty-four
long years, is about twenty-five or thirty miles from Medford. Old John
Obenchain is a living example of procrastination. Forty-four years ago
he landed in Southern Oregon, and at a time when he could have taken up
a homestead almost anywhere. But old John kept putting it off. All this
time he has lived right there within a few miles of where he first put
up his tent. Others have come in and have fine, valuable farms. He has
raised a family. A school house has been named for him, in addition to
the mountain: also a spring. But old John Obenchain hasn't a cent in
the world, rents a little old no-account place, and his skinny horses
and cows are mortgaged. I took Mr. Obenchain's picture, and intend to
write a long story about him for the magazine section of some of the
Sunday papers. Old John, the procrastinator, is worth it, in my mind. [The story was apparently never written.]Just over the mountain, on Rogue River (which, by the way, to me is the most wonderful stream in the world, and is well named), lives Jasper S. Tucker. We camped on Mr. Tucker's place on the return trip. We got pretty well acquainted. He invited us to return in November, and join him and his boys in a deer hunt. If I go, he says I am sure of a bear pelt or two. Consequently, the temptation is great. There is all the difference in the world between old man Obenchain and Jasper Tucker, although they live only a few miles apart. Mr. Tucker has had his place but nine years. He owns 500 acres. He wouldn't take $50,000 for the farm. He came to Oregon nineteen years ago without a penny. A few years afterward he began making money, and has been doing the same thing ever since. Mr. Tucker has an ideal place for a boy to spend a summer. There are deer, and bear, and birds, and quail, and everything, in fact, that a boy likes right on his land. Mr. Tucker has nine children, all at home. The oldest is a daughter, 24 years old. One of the visitors at the Tucker place while I was there said that Mr. Tucker would give 250 acres of land to the young man who married his daughter, and besides build him a house. I wish I were young again. Mr. Tucker's children all want him to sell out and move to the city. But Mr. Tucker refuses, and I don't blame him. He has enough land for all his children, enough for himself and wife as long as they live, and nothing in the world can take it away from them. If I had a million dollars. I would give it to Mr. Tucker for that Rogue River farm, up near the government fish hatchery. But I am no nearer a million dollars than old John Obenchain, who says he wishes he were back in Iowa, where he came from. He isn't contented in Oregon, living on the mountain which bears his name, and which, if he had been foresighted enough, might today belong to him entirely. But, in the end, I suppose old John Obenchain will outlive Mr. Tucker--Mr. Tucker sort of worries about things. Old John wouldn't worry if the whole world were coming to an end. [Tucker outlived Obenchain by more than 24 years.] ----
The day Dick Antle and Paul Orlopp were in Medford, Mr. Antle had on a
pair of dress suit trousers and patent leather shoes. These were the
trousers of an old suit in which he has attended hundreds of dances in
Atchison. And the shoes were some of the relics of Atchison society
days. Mr. Antle and Mr. Orlopp have a farm six miles from Medford. When
I returned to Medford, Mr. Hussey's storewas open for business. "A fine store," I heard several women say, "It's just what we have wanted for years." Hussey's Cash Store is on the west side of Medford. Mr. Hussey is already a west side booster. On the train bound for Portland I met Fred Koester, an Atchison barber who had been visiting a sister in San Francisco. He was playing solitaire, and didn't like it because I disturbed his game. The next morning I was in the Journal office in Portland. "Jim," the city editor said, "federal and hotels for you, as usual." Then I realized that my vacation was at an end. J.P.H. [James P. Howe]
Atchison Daily Globe, Atchison, Kansas, September 24, 1908, page 5 The federal building and hotel arrivals are apparently boring beats for a reporter.YOUNG FOLKS LEARN TO PACK
School of Instruction Being Conducted by Local Fruit Association.
With the advent of the peach it is self-evident that skilled packers
are needed to handle the crop direct at the orchard. With this result
in view the local fruit and produce association is conducting a packing
school which is under the charge of T. F. Smith, manager, whose
vigilant eye is always open to observe best methods either in the
cultivation or handling of horticultural products. The other day
recently about a dozen young folks were employed around the
establishment, being instructed as to the best way of packing fruit,
the early peach in fair quantity being in the market just at present.
With experienced packers in the orchards direct the fruit can be gotten
ready for immediate shipment without so much handling at association
headquarters, being only subject to inspection when delivered for
loading, and it is for the purpose of furnishing skilled packers that
this school is being conducted. Of course there is always a certain
percentage of the product that has to be handled at the packing house,
and as the season advances this will continue to be disposed of as
heretofore.
The six principal commercial packs embrace three classifications of standard grades, as follows: 2-2--7-6, 56 specimens to the box; 8-2--7-7, 70; 3-2--7-6, 65. These packs are specified as "Extra Fancy." 3-2--8-8, 80 specimens to box; 3-2--8-7, 75. These denominated "Fancy." 3-3--8-7, 90 specimens to box. These are classified as "Choice." Some other classifications range from 48 to 56 specimens per box. The trick is to select the fruit to best advantage in packing these respective classifications. It takes discrimination as to size, quality, etc., and until one has gained proficiency in the knack of selection considerable of the work has to be done over again. A system of numbers in duplicate keeps tab on producer and his shipments. Alexanders are being handled at the headquarters just at present, and quite a number are coming in. Several wagonloads are being dispatched to Klamath every week, in addition to shipments by rail, while the shipments by Wells Fargo express, several hundred boxes per day, mostly go to Portland. A limited number of Early Harvest apples are also being packed, and the instruction school will be kept busy as long as deemed necessary. Placards displayed at the fruit and produce warerooms announce that contracts on Logans, raspberries and blackberries closed some time since. Ashland Tidings, July 11, 1910, page 1 MEDFORD MEN WILL
MAKE FIRST TRIP
WITH AUTO TO FISH LAKE
Two
Medford automobile enthusiasts are planning an auto trip for the early
summer that promises to not only test the durability of their machines,
but their skill and ingenuity as drivers as well. Dick Slinger and W.
M. Hodson are the principals of the trip, and their
destination will be
Fish Lake. No automobile has ever made the trip, but they are sincere
in their belief that they will be able to pilot Slinger's Buick to the
lake this summer.
Mr. Hodson is an experienced driver and was the first man to take an automobile to the rim of Crater Lake, and has made many other trips of like nature. Mr. Slinger has spent many years in the mountains in the vicinity of Fish Lake. The road into the lake is not much more than a pack trail, and it is quite an effort to put a common wagon over it, but these men expect to go equipped with boards with which to raise their machine over stumps and rocks and with sundry other devices for simplifying mountain travel. They expect to make the trip as soon as road conditions will permit. Medford Sun, February 15, 1911, page 1 An Auto Trip to
Crater Lake in September
By
Frank Riggs
A trip from Portland to Crater Lake is an experience not soon to be
forgotten and is replete with beautiful and interesting scenery of that
wonderful Oregon country.Starting from Portland late in September, we made the trip through the Willamette Valley via Eugene, Grants Pass and Medford. The better way to make the trip probably is to start from The Dalles and return through the Willamette Valley. Our party consisted of Miss Helen Harrah, of Detroit, Mich.; Misses Mabel and Stella Riggs, E. J. Clark, Mr. and Mrs. Frank C. Riggs, of Portland, all safely housed in a four-door 1911 Packard Thirty touring car. Leaving Portland at 9 on a beautiful fall Sunday morning, we were saluted by a glorious view of Hood before Oregon City was reached. Just enough rain had fallen to put the roads in fine condition, with no dust of any consequence. Leaving Oregon City, we passed many Indian outfits returning to the Warm Springs Reservation from hop picking in the valley. A few minutes were spent at Salem, obtaining photographs of the party in front of the capitol. Then we were bowling over the fine road up the hills and through the beautiful orchards south of the Capital City. Arriving at Albany at 1:30 o'clock, we spent the afternoon with the family of Percy Young. Mr. Young has a regular schedule for his frequent runs with his Packard phaeton between Portland and Albany, in which he competes successfully with Southern Pacific trains. A lazy start was made from Eugene at 9:30 o'clock, and soon a fine view of the Three Sisters was had. Passing Cottage Grove, we climbed out of the Willamette Valley gradually, and into the Calapooia Mountains. In a beautiful wooded spot a stop was made for lunch. The girls' notes here say Mother and Father were stung. We were, and stung right, having forgotten our youthful knowledge of the habits of the yellowjacket. During a two hours' stop at the home of Frank B. Waite on the hillside overlooking the Sutherlin Valley we were entertained by Mrs. Waite, after which a short run brought us to the end of our second day, Roseburg, with 81 miles to our credit. From Roseburg the highway leads deeper into the mountains; climbing up past Myrtle Creek to Canyonville in the famous Cow Creek Canyon which, while beautiful and a good stiff climb for eight miles, was not so formidable as we had been led to suppose. Into Glendale we went although the direct road to Grants Pass does not pass through that village. Leaving Glendale, we took the shortcut over the mountain which includes many steep pitches, narrow road and many sharp turns. At the top of the grade a very sharp swing around the nose of the mountain brings the beautiful Rogue River Valley in sight spread out before us for miles. The road takes a sudden drop and winds down a rocky ledge requiring most careful driving. This brings us to the main road at Wolf Creek and so on into Grants Pass on the Rogue River which we now skirt to Table Rock, that interesting and peculiar landmark. Table Rock is a natural fortress and stories are told of its utilization for the purpose during Indian days. Mt. Pitt or Mt. McLoughlin, tipped with snow, overlooks the entire landscape. Passing through what is called the "desert" with its various and meandering roads, all of which seem to lead to Central Point, Medford was reached at 5:00 o'clock. The next three days were spent around among the orchards of Medford and Ashland. There are many beautiful drives about these cities, and several days can be spent there to advantage. In old Jacksonville one might think themselves in a New England village. The beautiful and productive orchards of this district are a story in themselves. Saturday morning we were to start from Medford for Crater Lake, so Friday night we covered the sides of our car with strips of eight-ounce duck to protect if from the brush which grows close to the road and scratches a car badly unless so protected. A five-gallon can of gasoline was strapped on the running board for emergencies and we were ready. We had intended to start by 6:30 o'clock, but rain dampened our ardor as well as our outfit. Getting away at 7:45 o'clock, it was noon before we crossed the Rogue River on the stream-impelled ferry; we were greeted by a rainbow lying in the direction of Crater Lake. High up above the Rogue River five or six hundred feet on a narrow rocky ledge after passing a small settlement called Trail, we met an emigrant outfit with a team of colts as leaders who could not be brought past us on the narrow road until backed a quarter of a mile to a safe passing place. The road was narrow and winding with a rocky wall on one side and a precipice on the other, making the process an interesting one. Shortly before reaching Prospect the falls through the gorge of the Rogue River are encountered. The rugged scenery of this region is beyond description. Rapids, cascades, falls and boiling streams are bewildering in their beauty and magnificence. The ground is carpeted with pine needles and looks for all the world like a big park miles in extent. To complete the illusion hundreds of gray squirrels, with big bushy tails, cross the road every moment. The higher we climbed the colder it became, and before Camp Arant, or the lower camp, was reached, patches of snow here and there were in evidence. We stopped at the camp just long enough of inquire if any gasoline was to be had, but were told there was none, and that we had our nerve with us to attempt the trip to the lake so late in the season. They were just breaking camp and were to leave the next day. We were five miles yet from the rim and had more than 1000 feet to climb. This 1000 feet made a decided difference in the climate. Shortly after leaving Camp Arant, the snow came down in earnest, the wind blew, and we were in the midst of a blinding snowstorm. The roads were heavy with mud and several inches of snow, making the 33 percent grades combined with our decreased power, due to the high altitude, quite interesting. Most of 1020 feet is in the last mile, but a few minutes of hard climbing brought us to the lodge at the rim of the lake, an elevation of 7100 feet. At 4 o'clock it was 28 degrees; slightly different from 90 degrees in Medford the evening before. After all the effort to reach the rim of the extinct crater it was most disappointing to see nothing over its edge but a bank of clouds and whirling snow, but we hoped for better things and proceeded to "house" our car under the trees, put up our curtains to protect it from the storm and drain the water circulating system to prevent freezing. Suddenly like magic the clouds had gone, the snow had stopped falling, the atmosphere had cleared and the lake lay at our feet. Surrounded by snow-clad mountains the sight held us speechless and supper was forgotten. We poked our heads out of our tents at sunrise into a beautiful clear day. So clear and cool and crisp that it made you laugh. Our tents faced the east and off to the southeast, down in a lower country, we saw great lakes. On one side were marshes, beautifully colored. It did not occur to us that these were the Klamath lakes, as they seemed right at our hand, but Klamath lakes they were, with the nearest point about 35 miles and the lower end about 100 miles from where we stood. The marshes, the color of which could be clearly discerned, were fully 60 miles away. All around us in every direction were snow-clad mountains; Mt. Shasta some 150 miles to the south looked as Mt. Hood does from Portland. Other peaks in fantastic shapes provide views that are worth a hard trip to see, even if Crater Lake was not to be included. The conditions were ideal for our early morning sight of the world's wonder. It is impossible to grasp its immensity. We are told that the lake is about six by seven miles in extent, that the shores, which rise abruptly, are from 1000 to 2000 feet above the water's edge, that Wizard Island is two and a half miles from the lodge and 865 feet above the water. These facts are hard to swallow. The lake has no apparent outlet, and the government soundings show a depth of over 1900 feet over a line more than four miles across. It is alive with steelhead trout. Years ago, Mr. Steel, who now heads the company operating the hotel properties, carried the original stock up the mountain trail from the Rogue River. The government now permits each person to catch five in one day. There is but one trail to the water's edge, starting where the wagon road reached the rim of the crater. This we did not descend, it being covered with snow, which caused it to be very unsafe for novices. We went, instead, to a sort of promontory nearby, commanding the most advantageous vista of the lake and surroundings. From there we took pictures and drank in the grandest in Dame Nature's store, struck speechless with awe at the splendor of it all. Resuming our trip, after passing the lower camp, we soon ran into the Annie Creek Canyon. The rock strata here is very peculiar and unlike any we had seen before. At Fort Klamath we inquired for gasoline and found we could obtain only a few gallons. This and the very little in our tank we decided would get us to Klamath Falls, some 40 miles south, where we could replenish, although we had not intended going there. Medford Mail Tribune, June 4, 1911, pages B1-2 MRS. HAFER MAKES NEW AUTO RECORD
Mrs. Edgar Hafer has returned from Crater Lake with new laurels as an
automobilist. She left Sunday noon with Dr. A. E. Rickey of Portland
and Mr. Hafer, drove twelve miles in side trips, stopped an hour for
lunch and made the lake in seven hours, including stops. The actual
running time was five hours and fifteen minutes. She drove back in five
hours even. Altogether she drove 180.8 miles in 13 hours and 40
minutes, including stop at Mill Creek Falls, Prospect Hotel and Natural
Bridge and power plant--the record made by a lady driver.A MOTOR TRIP IN 1913
(The
material for
this early-day trip to Crater Lake National Park has
been provided by Dr. Irene M. Hunt of Pasadena, California. She is the
daughter
of Dr.MARJORIE HUNT PETTIT Fred W. Hunt, an early-day Oakland and Roseburg, Oregon dentist. Marjorie Hunt Pettit was her cousin. June Walls and Vera Wilson presented this material for publication.) What a difference there is now in travel as compared with journeys made seventy-four years ago! Few people went places then, except by train. But a motor trip--no! Roads were bad, little pavement, impossible in some places in winter, accommodations were poor, service stations were few and far between and cars were not always reliable. If you did go in your car, you carried water with you and extra gasoline. Seventy-four years ago this summer, my cousin Marjorie, her father, mother and younger brother went to Crater Lake, Crescent City and Bandon, Oregon in an old Model T Ford, new at the time. Henrietta, as we called her, considering it very original, was pretty well loaded down with the family and the camping equipment. From here on, Marjorie tells the story. It took us almost two weeks to make the round trip; roads were just roads in those days, not highways. Before we started out, Dad got a set of tire protectors--pieces of metal about two inches wide which clamped around the tire, side by side, until the entire casing was covered with a metal armor. With these on all four wheels, we rolled merrily along, shedding a few every day, until at the end of the trip there were only two or three left on each wheel. We had only one puncture on all our journey and the tires were hardly worn at all, so Dad was well satisfied with the protectors. We started out from Roseburg one afternoon about four o'clock and had soon negotiated Roberts Mountain and were chugging along through Round Prairie. Roberts Mountain was known all up and down the Pacific Coast as a dangerous piece of road. Later highways avoided this area. Near Myrtle Creek we met some people in a covered wagon. They were returning from Crater Lake and it had taken them several weeks to make the trip. Mother thought she would never go very far from home if she had to travel that way. We camped that first night on the South Umpqua on what was known as the shortcut between Myrtle Creek and Canyonville. Where we stayed in solitude then is now a busy camp ground. The next day found us toiling up through Canyon Creek Canyon, over roads steep, rocky and narrow. We ate our noon lunch at Glendale and went from there over the mountain to Wolf Creek, crossing at the same place the railroad tunnel passed through. From there to Grants Pass the road was crooked and steep. Sometimes we had to get out and walk over the crest on an unusually steep incline, Dad carefully driving the car. The second night we camped on the Rogue River beyond Grants Pass at a place above the Savage Rapids Dam, which is now submerged in water. It was a lovely spot; we still had some fried chicken that we had brought from home and Dad caught several nice trout for our breakfast. The third day we crossed the river to the town of Rogue River where we bought some very delicious cookies with cream filling; I shall always remember that place very kindly. At Gold Hill we left the main highway and followed the Rogue for a few miles and so on through Sams Valley. It was a cutoff to the Crater Lake Highway not generally used then. As we were crossing a particularly arid section of country, we met an old high-wheeled, curved-dashed one-seated Oldsmobile. We stopped to talk to the two occupants (imagine stopping to chat with everyone you meet nowadays!) and found that they were returning from Crater Lake. The third night we also spent on the Rogue River, at a place beyond Trail. It was a delightful place, with alders all along the river bank. Perhaps they were cottonwoods. It has been many years since I played among them. Dad went fishing again, and later he took the frying pan and panned for gold. The fourth day was full of excitement. We found some very good roadway, narrow to be sure, but it had just been built the year before and seemed wonderful in comparison with other parts of the trip. We had our noonday lunch at Prospect and there we learned of the Natural Bridge and the Union Creek Falls, neither of which could be seen from the road. These little side jaunts were very diverting after so much constant riding. And then we began looking for the "Rim." Every jag of rock or unusual peak was greeted with shouts of "the Rim! the Rim!" We were disappointed so many times that when the Rim finally did heave in sight we took little notice of it, not knowing, of course, that it was the Rim. It took some careful juggling of air and gasoline to keep the Ford running as we steadily climbed in altitude. We whizzed past Camp Arant, later called Anna Springs, and came at last to Government Camp; not without a great deal of sputtering, however. From there the old road rose steeply to the top of the Rim; and there at the foot of the incline Henrietta coughed and died. It was late in the afternoon and we were anxious to see the lake before nightfall. So we left our erstwhile faithful car and climbed the rest of the way on foot. There was complete silence, as I remember, as the lake came into view. Mother, selecting a suitable place, sat down and looked for many minutes at the panorama spread out before her. Dad walked here and there, getting the view from many angles. The sun was setting and a thunder storm was breaking over the lake. It was a truly marvelous sight--lightning flashing and thunder rolling while we were above it sitting in sunshine. The mosquitoes were vicious, as well as multitudinous. Mosquitoes don't seem to change much from year to year. I cannot remember seeing any people there that evening, though there must have been a few as the first unit of the lodge was completed and open for use. There was a huge open-air fireplace in one end of the building, and how I wished that we could stay and sit around the blazing hearth that night. However, we had to hurry back to the car, going the last little distance in the dark. We made a sketchy camp and ate a hastily prepared meal. The climbing had made us weary, and any kind of bed was welcome. The next morning Dad tried to persuade Henrietta to carry us up to the lake, but she was stubborn and would not budge. So we again set out on foot, taking a lunch with us, and spent the day by the Sapphire Sea of Silence. We talked with a number of people who were viewing the scene. I especially remember one of the government men who told us all the interesting data and statistics of the lake. He knew the altitude of every portion of the Rim; all the scientific facts, as well as many legends about the lake. We trudged back to the car in the late afternoon, and with much tugging ind pushing got Henrietta turned about and headed down grade. Then we piled in our equipment, packed ourselves in and slid off down the road. There was a few hundred feet of pavement, or asphalt, at Government Camp. It was an experiment, I believe, to see how such a road would stand up during the cold and snow of the severe winters. We coasted down to Camp Arant, and by that time the car was running very nicely. We stopped at the camp ground. That night there was a very heavy rain. It dampened our bedding but not our spirits. The sixth day we started back towards more thickly populated regions; we still had the greater part of our trip to make. At Prospect we found it necessary to get gasoline. And Great Caesar! Gasoline was fifty cents a gallon! Dad was nothing if not resourceful. He bought several gallons of gas and several of kerosene, which was much cheaper, and put them into the gas tank together. He figured that, as it was downhill practically all the way for a good many miles, the car could run on less powerful fuel. He was right; we got along very nicely, only with more noise and a very noticeable exhaust. We made camp that night at the same place we had stayed the third night, among the alders--or cottonwoods. Nore fish and more gold. (More fish than gold, however.) We got into Medford the seventh day, and after a short stay, we headed south. Near the Gold Ray Dam we turned off the main highway and followed down along the Rogue River, passing just across the stream from Table Rock. We came back to the highway once more at Gold Hill and here spent the night in what is now the city park. They had mosquitoes there, too. The eighth day found us retracing our route from Gold Hill to Grants Pass, but at the latter place we left the Pacific Highway and turned west and south to Crescent City. One now follows the Redwood Highway between these two points and the going is excellent. In 1913, it was not so good. We reached Selma that night and camped by the roadside. We bought milk at a cottage nearby and the people were very cordial, inviting us to spend the evening with them. They had a phonograph and we spent a very enjoyable time listening to the music. There was a young fellow, 16 or 17 years old, who was staying with these people and working for his board. Next morning when we were ready to leave he came walking up, carrying his belongings in an old bag, determined to leave with us. Dad had quite a time convincing him that we could not carry another passenger. It was several days before Dad informed me that I was the cause of the boy's sudden longing for the open road. Romance! And I never even suspected it at the time. But then, I was only 14. This day brought us to hills and more hills. One mountain grade was six miles long, according to the speedometer, and we had to go in low gear all the way. Dad said he never realized that six miles was equal to 31,680 feet until he had to hold the clutch in, for that distance, with one foot. We went so slowly that we could drop off and walk, then climb back on again while the car was in motion. It made for variety. Often we gave a helping push on the steepest parts; often we had to stop for water, for Henrietta became a regular toper on the hills. I remember one spot where we stopped the little ditch was lined with beautiful leopard lilies. In spite of the hills we made comparatively good time. After we got to the divide, it was all downhill and becoming greener and prettier with every mile nearer the ocean. At last we came to the redwoods. Here the road became disparate--deep mud in some places and in others corduroy made of redwood logs. In order to thoroughly enjoy the wonderful trees, we stopped the car and walked out among them. It was late when we reached Crescent City. There was a run of smelt in progress and everyone was out catching them. We watched a young boy catch 50 or 60 in just a few minutes. We bought them from him and went directly to the camp ground and fried them. I have never eaten fish that tasted any better than those! It was pleasant to be where we could hear the sound of the sea. We spent the next morning on the beach looking for agates, and with great success, for we carried away about a quart of these fascinating stones. Brother and I also waded in the surf and saw our first starfish and sea anemones. We left Crescent City rather late in the afternoon. I think we had to ferry a small stream just south of Brookings. We camped somewhere north of that place on top of a mountain overlooking the ocean. Dad drove the car to the top of the hill and got out to look for a camp site. He left it headed downhill so in case we decided to go on he could start off without the bother of cranking. Mother and I were in the back seat when suddenly Henrietta started downhill of her own accord. There was a sharp turn in the road directly ahead, and we were slated for a trip over the grade. But I scrambled into the front seat, turned the wheel just in time and applied the brakes. The eleventh day we toiled on to Gold Beach, uphill and downhill, downhill and uphill. At Gold Beach, while waiting for the ferry across the Rogue, we met a character who might have stepped out of one of Dickens' books. I thought of Ham Peggotty in David Copperfield. He sat on an overturned boat and smoked a pipe with a small bowl. He wore a navy blue high-necked jersey and rubber hip boots. His chin was bearded and his name (you'll never believe me!) was Moss Averil. He told us he was a fisherman, and recounted some of his adventures, until the ferry arrived and we left him, regretfully. The ferry crossed from Gold Beach to Wedderburn. Several years later we found it had been moved a few miles up the river, and the road went inland. Now there is a fine concrete bridge at the place where we ferried that first time. From Wedderburn we turned left toward the ocean. We followed the shore, high up on a hill covered with shrubs that reminded me of the way I thought Scotland would look. At last, after several miles along the ocean, we came out upon a high sandy plateau. Here we found quantities of sand for the first time with dire results. Henrietta was securely stuck! We worked for hours with planks and blankets and the sweat of our brows. We toiled far into the night, progressing only a few feet for our labor. I finally went to sleep in the back seat and the others slept in the sand I think. There was little traffic on this road. No cars passed that night, but sometime next morning, a touring car occupied by two men came along. They stopped to assist us, and from them we learned that the way to navigate in sand is to let about half the air out of the tires. When this had been accomplished we were able to make slow headway. We had several miles of sand to negotiate, and then we came to hills again. Dad now discovered that his brakes were in extremely poor condition. On one long downgrade, south of Port Orford, he cut a medium-sized evergreen, tying it on behind the car with the tow rope. And so we oozed safely down into Port Orford. By the way, the only time we had recourse to the tow rope, as such, was at a spot north of Crescent City where a new bridge was being built. It was necessary to use a team of horses to get us through the rather deep little stream that was being spanned. On one of the smaller descents, there was a jump-off of eight or ten inches, completely concealed by dust and sand. Possibly it was the projecting root of a tree. We hit this place with such a jar that it killed the engine. The hold of the sand on the wheels was so great that it was difficult to get the car rolling again. At another place, the car stalled in the middle of a small stream and Dad had to indulge in a foot bath before we could continue. Between Port Orford and Bandon we had very good going, and we camped at the latter place that night. Dad wanted to get the brakes relined, but found that we would have to wait until we reached Coquille, as there was no place equipped to do such work in Bandon. So we drove on to Coquille, the morning of the thirteenth day, and had a wait of several hours while the brakes were being repaired. Later in the afternoon we stopped along the Coquille River to let Dad go fishing. At Rock Creek we fried the fish for supper. We made a rather late start from there and had to finish the remainder of our journey home in the dark. It was just as well that we did not have to see the fearful road we were following. And so, home again. Douglas County Historical Society, The Umpqua Trapper, Fall 1987. Used by permission. July 13, 1913 Sunday Oregonian MEDFORD HAS TEMPERATURE OF 92
MEDFORD,
Or., June
6.--(Special.)--While the thermometer was at 92 on May 27, breaking all
records for the month in Medford, the first motor party to Crater Lake
for the 1914 season was shoveling its way through snow drifts 20 feet
deep. This climatic contrast within a radius of 35 miles indicates what
advantages this unique natural wonder has as a summer resort. AND 35 MILES AWAY SNOW IS DEEP Motor Party Beats All Records, Reaching Crater Lake Nearly 30 Days Earlier Than Ever Before--Result of Army Engineers' Work Particularly Noticeable on Corkscrew Curve, Where Grade Is Cut to 10 Percent. The motor party made the rim of the lake nearly a month earlier than it has ever before been accomplished. The car invaded the Crater Lake Forest Reserve also, thus making a record as the first motor car to cross the line before June 15. Seely Hall, generally recognized as the most capable mountain auto driver in Southern Oregon, made the trip with his Hupmobile accompanied by Ed Weston, photographer of the Medford Commercial Club, and Homer Rothermel, a newspaper man. The party left Medford at 2 p.m. Tuesday, May 20, and reached Prospect, 47 miles distant, at 5:45. Through the yellow pine forests, beyond Prospect, the Hup made a fast run on excellent roads until the winter weather was reached. Snow drifts were encountered from five to 20 feet deep, soft underneath, but they were all negotiated until within a few miles of White Horse Creek. Here the road became impassable, and it was necessary to detour through the forest, Rothermel going ahead with an ax to clear a right-of-way. The car traveled over half a mile, coming back to the road only 200 feet nearer the lake. At White Horse Creek, however, the car had to be abandoned, and the party walked on to Arant's Camp, where they passed Wednesday night and walked to the rim of the lake Thursday. For over a year Army engineers have been extending new roads within the park, while Superintendent Steel has had a force of men improving the present roads leading to the rim. Instead of a 33-percent grade up Corkscrew Curve, for example, the maximum has been cut to 10 percent, allowing all cars to make the hotel and lodge. Local automobile men declared the running time from Medford will be reduced to an average of six hours, with the return easily made in five hours. The auto stage will run from Medford this year three times a week, and arrangements have been made to carry mail, which will reduce the time for first-class mail between Crater Lake and Portland three days. Formerly the mail was carried via Klamath Falls. The fishing in Crater Lake is now as fine as anywhere in the state of Oregon, trout being plentiful. Work on the Crater Lake Hotel and Lodge is progressing rapidly. Everything points to a record-breaking season at the lake in 1914. Sunday Oregonian, Portland, June 17, 1914, page 50 Hidden Riches
To the Editor--Around the second week in October, 1914, I was returning
from a season's employment in Klamath County. A friend was driving over
to the Rogue Valley for a supply of apples--a lumber wagon load. As the
trip would take two days, he suggested I go along and view Crater Lake.
We camped there near the superintendent's office.We arose early to expedite travel at that season of year, and when we were nearing a wide place near Union Creek on the dirt road, we met up with an old-time "hoss trader," who wanted to swap his lone gray to the wagon master, so each would have a color-matched team. After a short exchange of trader's vocabulary, the dicker was closed, my friend getting some cash to boot. (I always will think my friend got the best deal, because the gray horse he got in the exchange was a typical camp horse and would eat leftover camp victuals or biscuits as readily as grain or hay.) When we reached the sign of the Rogue "Natural Bridge" we rested awhile. A few moments later a posse of nine or ten Indian braves off the reservation on a deer hunting expedition on horseback rode up alongside the wagon. Afterwards I learned most of them were college grads, some lawyers, doctors, teachers and prospectors. The spokesman ask me if we had any smoking tobacco. Wanting to be polite, before my friend had time to nudge me, I reached in the boot for a sack of "Geo. Washington" brand which the leader generously passed along until the little bag was emptied. (I was left holding the bag then.) But I learned more; a prospector showed us a piece of white float quartz alive with native silver. Upon questioning the finder where he discovered the specimen, he pointed with his hand and said, "mebbe 9 or 10 miles due west of the Natural Bridge of lava." We have often wondered about that story linked with the famous river landmark. How much to believe about it? We have never gone in search for the outcropping yet, for the main reason that there had always been places that had a more definite description of location to look for lost or hidden treasures. Far as I know the territory is quite likely mineralized. Bert
Kissinger
Medford
Mail Tribune, April 13, 1955, page 4520 Boardman Medford, Oregon September 5, 1914 Medford Mail Tribune Crater Lake Special
Trips.
Parties
wishing to go to Crater Lake during the fine weather can make special
arrangements with the Hall Taxi Company. Seven passengers, round trip,
$10 each; six passengers, round trip, $11 each; five passengers, round
trip, $12; four passengers, round trip, $13.50.
For particulars phone Seely Hall, manager Hall Taxi Company. Medford Mail Tribune, September 28, 1914, page 2 MEDFORD-CRATER LAKE
TRIPS BEGIN IN EARNEST
Governor's Party Opens Season with Visit June 24 and 10,000 Tourists Are Expected at Resort During Season.
MEDFORD, July 3.--(Special.)--The first trip to Crater Lake from
Medford this season was made by Seely Hall on June 24, when the party
got within two miles of the rim and walked on to the new lodge, which
opens for the first time this year. The road from Medford to Arant's
camp is in perfect condition, and the run can be made easily up the
picturesque Rogue in five hours.
On July 1 the season formally opens, although Governor Withycombe and party virtually opened the season on Monday, June 28, when they stopped there overnight as the guests of Will G. Steel, superintendent of the park, and Manager Parkhurst, of Crater Lake Lodge. All records for travel to Crater Lake already have been broken this season, and everything points to unprecedented travel during the Exposition year. Manager Court Hall, of the Medford auto stage line, has booked tourist parties for every week in July and August, and Superintendent Steel believes that 10,000 people will register at the lake before the season closes. Heretofore visitors at the lake have slept in tents and have taken their meals in a temporary building, but this year the elaborate stone lodge will be open, the dining room and kitchen are now finished, and sleeping accommodations have been provided in the building formerly used as a dining room. The lake is alive with trout. Guides will be on hand to take parties to various points of interest. Twenty-eight private automobiles had registered at Arant's camp, June 24, which is a new record for that date. With the road from Medford in better shape than it has ever been before at this time of the year, thousands of motoring parties are expected during the next two months. Sunday Oregonian, Portland, July 4, 1915, page C10 FROM MEDFORD TO CRATER LAKE REGION
Not until the beginning of next month, if the records of previous years
are duplicated, will the road from Medford, Oregon, to Crater Lake be
in proper trim for motorists, yet Seely Hall, of the aforementioned
town, set out to make this trip early last April. It appears the same
spirit that urged Steve Brodie to jump off Brooklyn Bridge prompted
Seely to make this attempt; he wanted to show that it could be done. He
did not do it, however, but he had lots of fun trying, and incidentally
demonstrated to his own complete satisfaction that Zerolene is the motor
oil for the Chevrolet, which make of car Hall sells at Medford.
Accompanying him on this dash into the wildwoods was S. S. Chadderton,
a Standard Oil automobile engineer. In the interests of proper
motor car lubrication Chadderton has seen some strenuous
going
during the past three years, and he states that this trip made much of
his previous experience seem like the sheltered life sort. Here's his
log of the adventure:
Standard Oil Bulletin, June 1916, page 4 The Editors Visit Crater Lake
Sunday morning at 5:15, the editor of the Post,
accompanied by Mrs. Bagshaw, left for Medford to join the editors of
the state in an auto trip to Crater Lake and other points of interest.The starting point of the excursion was at the Hotel Medford where a number of cars (37 in all) were in readiness to convey the newspaper men and their better halves to the "eighth" wonder of the world. Ben C. Sheldon of Medford was official starter and general manager for the occasion and handled everything in a first-class manner, which by the way was highly appreciated by the travelers (but don't tell Ben), the last car leaving Medford at 7:30. When our names were called to embark we were pleasantly surprised to learn that our companions for the trip were Mr. and Mrs. G. J. Taylor of Molalla, who were old friends and neighbors of ours in Washington state; in fact Mr. Taylor was the founder and editor of the Oakville Cruiser, a newspaper which the writer purchased from him and conducted for several years. To say that we had an enjoyable visit with these old friends would be putting it mildly: the editors and their wives were a jolly bunch and acted like a lot of kids just let out from school. Our driver for the occasion was Al Clark of Medford, and a first-class man he proved to be: careful of the safety and comfort of his passengers, courteous to all and with a never-failing sense of humor which contributed largely to the pleasure of the ride. After leaving Eagle Point the route was through a region unfamiliar to everyone in our car. A piece of road this side of Prospect, built a few years ago by Jackson County, is deserving of special mention. Running along the mountainside, curving around the heads of gulches, it ascends at a regular gradient which is very easy for autos or teams; in fact the grade is so even and the roadbed so solid and smooth that the traveler hardly realizes that he is rapidly climbing up the foothills of a mighty mountain range. Reaching Prospect, we had lunch at Jim Grieve's and then followed a pleasant ride of 12 miles through a virgin forest of fine sugar pine, fir, yellow pine and cedar, most of which is in the forest reserve, to Union Creek station, a splendid camping place abounding with ice-cold water and many shady nooks. A few miles beyond Union Creek we came out on the government highway, a fine boulevard as wide a grade as Jacksonville streets and which extends to the rim of the lake, some 20 miles from where we struck it. About 5 miles this side of the lake is the superintendent's office, post office, etc. where all visitors are required to register and where auto drivers must procure a license before proceeding further. Three miles farther on is the engineers' camp, a collection of log buildings with steep roofs, snug and comfortable-looking, equipped with telephones and other modern appurtenances. Leaving the engineers' camp behind, the road winds around the sides of numerous gulches and hills at a pretty steep grade for about 2¼ miles, coming out suddenly upon what at first sight appears a plain but which proves to be the lake itself. Near the rim of the lake is situated the hotel, a large building of three stories and attic, which on this occasion furnished sleeping accommodations to 198 people, besides a number who slept in tents. We will not attempt to describe the beauty and grandeur of the lake: many writers have attempted the task and have miserably failed. We simply say, "Go and see it"; no written description or photograph can give an adequate idea of this great wonder. Mill Creek Falls, Rogue River Gorge, the Natural Bridge and other scenic attractions are each of them worth the cost of a trip to that region, and we would like to describe them but space forbids. Leaving the lake Monday forenoon, we arrived home at 5 p.m. Monday, well satisfied with the outing and hoping that sometime we may enjoy another trip to that wonderful region. In common justice we feel bound to say that the success of the excursion is largely due to Mr. Sheldon, who engineered the affair from start to finish in an able manner. Jacksonville Post, August 12, 1916, page 2 FIRST AUTO TO REACH CRATER L.
GETS SILVER CUP
Medford
Mail Tribune, June 27, 1922, page 1
KLAMATH FALLS, June 27.--After battling through snow drifts for five
days, Frank W. Hudson, a tourist from Oakland, Cal., driving a Ford
coupe, reached Crater Lake rim at 4:20 o'clock Sunday afternoon and
claims the honor of being the first autoist to reach the lake this year
over any road; as well as the silver loving cup offered by Klamath
Falls business men through the chamber of commerce to the first
out-of-state tourist to reach the lake via the Dalles-California
highway.
This message was telephoned here from Fort Klamath today. Hudson, who was alone, cut 16 snowdrifts with a crosscut saw and cant hook, brushed around eight drifts and planked five drifts. He was voluntarily given a certificate by Alex Sparrow, park superintendent, showing him the first automobile tourist to arrive at the lake, the message stated. CRATER LAKE-MEDFORD THREE AND
HALF HOURS
Medford Mail Tribune,
June 30, 1922, page 7
F. W. Hudson, the man who was first to reach Crater Lake in an auto
this year, going in from Klamath Falls Sunday, June 25 in a Ford coupe,
was in Medford Thursday. He reached Kerr Notch and had to walk from
there to the government camp, 12 miles, being exhausted when he reached
camp and was sick several days.
Mr. Hudson was very proud of the honor and of the loving cup given him by Klamath Falls business men. Mr. Hudson made wonderful time from the government camp at the lake to Medford. He had dinner with Superintendent Sparrow Friday, left the camp after one p.m. and was in Medford at 4:55 p.m. He says he took just 3½ hours running time on the trip. Mr. Hudson went to Ashland Thursday evening to visit his mother, Mrs. C. W. Butler. TRIP TO CRATER LAKE IS RELATED BY
RADIO KING
W. J. Virgin, of the Virgin Radio Service, who returned Saturday from a
trip to Crater Lake, which he visited upon the invitation of Pete Oard,
the chief park ranger of the Crater national park, and John Maben,
caretaker of the lodge, related today his interesting trip:
"Entrance was made by Fort Klamath, going there by motor, the remainder of the distance and the return, forty-seven miles, being covered on skis. We left Fort Klamath at nine a.m. and arrived at Anna Creek at seven p.m., a fairly good distance for one day, considering the weather and the softness of the snow. I being more tired than John Maben or Pete Oard, this being my first experience on skis, we spent the night at Anna Creek, there being eight feet of snow there. "We left Anna Creek the next morning at nine o'clock in a snow and sleet storm, reaching the lodge at three in the afternoon, the hardest trip ever made by the ranger. I experienced a frozen face and neck due to the exposure on the trip. When we arrived at the lodge, we found the wind had blown one of the doors in so we entered from the lee side of the storm, through the second story. "During the next morning the sun shone for a time, making our surroundings a most beautiful sight. A person who has not seen Crater Lake in the winter time certainly hasn't seen it at its best. "We spent that night at the lodge, having a ski frolic the next morning, skiing over the community house, climbing on the top of the water tank on skis, etc., there being fifteen feet of snow at the lake. "The return trip to Anna Creek was made in three hours, which were filled with fun for Pete Oard at my expense as I lost my skis, took headers on the steep places, etc. There was eleven feet of snow at the government camp, and nine feet at Anna Creek. "The caretaker at the lodge," says Mr. Virgin, "certainly deserves much credit for the work he is doing for the Crater Lake Park Co., as it takes a lot of grit and courage to do the work as the wind makes it impossible to have a fire by which to keep warm or to even cook his meals. "All during the winter the boughs of the trees at the lodge are weighted down with practically a foot of ice which causes the limbs to droop, something many people wonder and question about when they visit the lake in the summer time. There is so much ice there that the copper wire that John Maben uses for his radio aerial, which is No. 6 copper wire and seventy-five feet long, loads up so heavily with ice that it breaks, but radio reception is fine at the lake, there being no disturbing factors whatever, and the eastern stations are received as regularly and clearly as the western stations." Medford Mail Tribune, February
10, 1925, page 2
GOLD HILL MAN RECALLS EARLY TRIP
TO LAKE
The very blue and very keen eyes of Leonard (Woody) Woodford,
orchardist of Gold Hill, flash apprehension yet when he recalls that
pioneer trip of his, establishing the first stage route into Crater
Lake in 1910.Leonard Woodford Shaped Stage Route to Crater Lake, and It Was Rough and Rocky Jaunt--1910 Travel Trying. Accompanying him over the rocky course was Alfred Parkhurst, who built the first hotel at the lake--yes, and somebody with a camera, for Woody still has some old snaps taken along the way. There were streams to be forded, brush forests to be combated and rocky grades to be overcome, in an old model Studebaker car with uncertain brakes. It took more than seven hours to reach the final grade then, and that was "some speed" for the stages of 1910. Extra gasoline and oil, two or three spare tires and food supplies were taken along, as well as sand, gravel and materials that went into the foundation of the first hotel. Back in 1910, the bridges that covered the various creeks encountered on the way to the lake were taken up and stored away during the winter. Sometime in the late spring, they were put back again either by the park superintendent or county workers. Tourist quarters in 1910 were located Anna Springs, to which point most of the travelers look as a welcome destination until they were sufficiently rested to make the last lap of the journey to the lake. There, they were satisfied to linger long enough for a good look and then return to Anna Springs, where they remained until sufficiently recuperated to make the return trip home. Supplies for the hotel were carried by touring car from Medford to Chiloquin during the second year, one stage line running to each place and return during the regime of Mr. Parkhurst, according to Woody. Work on the lake resort hotel was slow, and three consecutive winter snows caved in the roof, which necessitated a brand-new program of rebuilding and remodeling each following spring. In addition to putting up with an erratic road and the various and sundry problems of a pioneer auto stage driver, Woody also had to make the best of human temperament at its worst during those early days. He vividly remembers one group who were "hell-bent for the lake," and no other destination would temporarily satisfy them. Told that there were as yet no lodgings at the rim, they insisted on bringing along their mattresses and bedding with the object of camping out. Loaded down with the heavy supplies, the good-natured stage driver was the target for outbursts of anger, scorn, and quantities of both masculine and feminine advice on the way to the final grade. Here the Studebaker refused to go any further, so with set determination the party of four women and three men got out, loaded their heavy mattresses, bedding and food supplies on their backs and started up the steep mile and a quarter grade on foot. Before many yards had been reached, the former display of strong-mindedness was robbed of its complexion by human frailty, and the party agreed to pitch camp on the grade, half-way up to the rim. In 1911, according to Mr. Woodford, Court Hall owned the stage line from Medford to Crater Lake, and the former drove on the other side, bringing tourists from Chiloquin, where they were loaded onto the stage from the train. Most of the touring cars which made the trip in those days, as well as the best cars on the stage line were covered on the outside with canvas to spare them the marring and scratching which invariably resulted from the necessary winding in and out between tall, heavy brush along the way. Mr. Parkhurst kept two Locomobiles as extra cars at the lake. These were supplied with double chain drives and equipped for heavy pulling up the grades. During the later years, these met the tourist cars at the beginning of the final grade and transported them on the last lap of the journey to the rim. And strange to say--Woody, who doesn't drive a stage now--looks back upon those nerve-wracking, back-breaking days as some of the happiest of his life. TOM ROSS TELLS EARLY-DAY TRIALS OF CRATER JAUNT
While residents from all sections of the Rogue River Valley were
motoring to lakes and other resorts to spend the holiday yesterday, Tom
Ross, pioneer resident of Central Point, entertained a group of
children with stories of his first trip to Crater Lake in 1881.
There was no road to the world wonder when Mr. Ross and a group of friends took the Ashland route to the lake with wagons and horses. Many days were required for the journey. "The women and horses got tired," he explained yesterday afternoon in his jocular manner, "and the boys were always ready to camp." There was no trail down to the lake, but the pioneer lads were undaunted. They made one, and upon reaching the water constructed a raft using boards and nails recovered from a coal oil box to fasten the logs together. A boat trip was also made to Wizard Island in a deserted boat, the cracks of which were filled with muslin torn from old-fashioned "B.V.Ds." Another interesting story regarding the size and quantity of early-day mosquitoes was told by Mr. Ross. The insects became so thick in camp one night that a young lady member of the party was persuaded to take off her hoop skirt and build a smudge under it. The funnel created sucked the mosquitoes into the fire. The lake was far more beautiful than it is today, Mr. Ross said. The lack of civilization added much to its mystery, and the obstacles conquered in making the trip made "a fellow appreciate it." Medford Mail Tribune, July 5, 1931, page 6
SEES LAKE AGAIN AFTER 52 YEARS
Welborn Beeson, rancher of the Talent district, who made his first trip
to Crater Lake 52 years ago, made his second trip to the world wonder
Sunday, and in Medford today told an interesting story of the changes
developed during that period.Arriving at Crater Lake 52 years ago with the J. D. Russells of Ashland following a strenuous 10 days' trip with horses, the Beesons found Bybee's sheep, 2000 in the flock, camped at the rim. There were no buildings, no road approaching the lake, and members of the party used snow for water. They made the trip via Klamath Falls. There was no Medford then and no Central Point to be "Gateways to Crater Lake," Mr. Beeson said. Medford Mail Tribune, July 7, 1932, page 3 First Auto Visitor Revisits Lake
After 26 Years' Absence
CRATER LAKE NATIONAL PARK, Ore., July 20--(Special)--Back to the days
when automobiles were a novelty, and had not yet threatened the
prestige of carriage horses, wandered the thoughts of J. O. Shively,
recent park visitor from Los Angeles, in recalling experiences in 1906
as the first automobile passenger to have ever visited Crater Lake.
At that time, roads were distant kin to the high standard highways of today, constructed only for the needs of slow-moving wagons and horses. Under these conditions, a two-cylinder machine, driven by W. M. Hodson, a former Southern Oregon resident, found progress badly handicapped by deep ruts, dust, rocks and narrow width. The car chugged along painfully, at times entirely refusing to operate but, prepared for all emergencies, the pioneer motorists used horses to pull the vehicle over difficult grades. When the motor was functioning properly, the horses were fed. With mileage covered so slowly, several days elapsed in making the trip from Medford. However, another year elapsed before the first automobile, operated by Charles True of Medford, was driven under its own power to the rim, up one of the steepest grades in the park. Since then the route has been changed, eliminating difficult grades and resulting in a high-gear road, hard surfaced and comparable to city boulevards in driving comforts. Central Point American, July 21, 1932, page 2 First Local Party to Visit Crater
Lake Is Recalled
Mayor W. C. Leever of Central Point Remembers Grandfather's Account of Trip in 1865; Bet Farm on Truth of Hillman's Story By EVA NEALON HAMILTON
When the First Lady of the land, the Secretary of the Interior and
other national notables motor into the very heart of the Cascade Range
to visit Southern Oregon's Crater Lake, W. C. Leever, Central Point's
mayor, feels a swell of personal pride crowding his larynx, a thrill
running up his spinal column, and recollections, near to his heart,
flooding his brain cells.
For Crater Lake is to him "like a member of the family." He admitted
the same this week as he leaned over a counter of fishing tackle in his
well-known hardware and sporting goods store in the neighboring town,
after reviewing his grandfather Constant's trip to the lake in 1865.
Bet His Farm on It
"He was just so sure that it was there,
he bet his farm on its existence, and the lake didn't fool him."Leading the first organized party from this side of the mountains into the lake, following its discovery by John Hillman in 1853, Isaac Constant headed a group of "doubting Thomases." The foremost one of which was Thos. F. Beall, Mr. Leever recalled yesterday. Reported at Constant Farm
Following his discovery of the lake, Hillman rode his mule down to the
Constant farm, located at the outskirts of the present town of Central
Point, where the Witte ranch is now. He was welcomed there by
Grandfather Constant, friend of all white men and red men, too. He told
his story of the Deep Blue Lake, resting in a circle of rugged
mountains, as he sat in the old log cabin, where he spent the night. He
told how he had ridden his mule from the lake, down into the valley,
crossing the river on a natural bridge, long before coming to the Bybee
ferry near Table Rock, which admitted him to the country leading to the
Constant farm.He told how his mule stopped with suddenness at the rim of the lake, seeing its blue depths before he, the man, was alert to its existence. Lake Story Doubted
When Grandfather Constant repeated the story, his friends accepted it
as legend. But the Southern Oregon pioneer, who had journeyed across
the plains, piloting an immigrant train from Ohio in 1852, believed,
and started organization of a party to visit the lake.Hillman went to Jacksonville to spend the winter and the party, dubious but willing, was organized. "Then came the Civil War," Mr. Leever remembered his grandfather's story, "arousing hatreds and differences of opinion on secession, which made it impossible to keep a peaceable group together. War Halts Trip
"The trip to Crater Lake was abandoned until 1865, when Grandfather
Constant began again his lake talk, which fell again upon doubting
ears. 'There's nothing up there,' Tom Beall was certain, but agreed to
go."Others in the group, whose descendants are prominently known in the Rogue River Valley, were: W. A. Owen, R. V. Beall, Thos. Constant, Judge P. P. Prim, and as Mr. Leever remembers his grandfather's story, "Squire" Berry and the famous James Clugage, who discovered Jacksonville's first gold. Thirteen in Group
There were 13 in the group. All rode horses, and as no word of the lake
had filtered into the valley since Hillman's early trip, each was
prepared for disappointment. No other white man, they were told, had
viewed Hillman's lake. As they rode through the forest up the Big Butte
country, their way unmolested by brush, the Indians having burned all
debris and undergrowth from the trees, Tom Beall continued his
doubting. The matter then came to an issue and Grandfather Constant bet
his farm against the Beall ranch, that "there is something there." For
the three or four days that the 13 men rode into the Cascades, Beall
stood by his bet. Then the group arrived at Garfield Peak, and he
reneged.As the clear blue waters of the lake came into view he sat back in his saddle and declared with a touch of profanity, "Well, I just couldn't believe it." When the group returned to the valley many people were anxious to see the deep blue waters, not yet known as Crater Lake, but few found it possible to make the trip. Leever Goes in 1876
In 1876, centennial year, Mr. Leever, "then just a shaver," enjoyed his
first look into its waves, arriving there August 15 at 3 o'clock.With his two cousins, Edward C. and Chester L. Robinson, he persuaded his grandfather Constant to make the trip again. The four set out in a hack, drawn by a heavy team, traveling first to Persist to kill meat for the trip. Game Plentiful
"Grandfather got a bear and I [omission]
wherever you pleased then and game was plentiful. We traveled on to
Prospect, camped there, and in about three days were within four miles
of the lake. There was no definite road. We just wound around through
the timber. The last four miles we walked and when we reached the lake,
it was filled with fog."Grandfather said, 'Well, boys, here's the lake. Don't you believe it?' And we didn't. I had stood on the hills over the valley many times and seen it look just as the lake bed did. "He then suggested that we throw some rocks over. We did and were convinced by the splash. Half an hour later the fog went up in a spiral, and there the lake lay, clear as a bell. I stood where the Sinnott Memorial is now located and shot down into the water. Seahorse Idea Exploded
"Some man from Phoenix, I can't remember his name, had claimed there
was a seahorse in the lake. As I stood here looking down into the water
I saw it move, heading from Mt. Scott toward Wizard Island. But
Grandfather insisted there was nothing alive in the waters. Finally a
great wave broke and I realized with him that we had seen a whirlwind
on the water. So died the Phoenix man's seahorse."Indians Swim in Lake
In 1878 Mr. Leever made his second trip to Crater lake and in relating
that journey this week he exploded another legend, commonly believed in
Southern Oregon. Coming within two miles of the lake the members of the
party drove into a camp of 300 Yainax Indians. Continuing down to the
water they found 25 or 30 bucks, not only looking into the lake,
contrary to the long-established superstition, but swimming in its
waters.Asked if he weren't afraid of Indians in such numbers, Mr. Leever laughed. "Certainly not. I was raised among the Indians. I have never feared them. The Rogue River Indians, here, were never mean. I know you've heard lots of stories, but the whites always started the trouble." Medford News, August
3, 1934, page 1
Last revised October 4, 2024 |